|
Post by Professor Fann on Dec 12, 2010 16:35:04 GMT -5
Hi people!
Managed the spare time as said above, and without further ado, the new UPDATE! Thanks for coming and reading! Enjoy!
---------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 34: The Souls Begin the Long Journey
A lightly grey sky loomed over the area called Handao. The blowing winds were chilly again. “Ah!” Sister Ayumi yelped as one of the clothes on the hanging line flapped into her face. “Sweetie, what’s wrong?” The nearby mother Saya called out to her.
“It’s nothing, mum … the wind just got to me.” She hurriedly gathered all the hanging clothes into a basket. “All clothes are done!” Ayumi carried them all into the living room. “Erhm … mum, do you know where Ken might be now? It’s rather late …”
Saya paused to think. “Probably studying with his friends. I know he will make me proud in the coming exams.” Ayumi stared at the grass. “For some reason … I think he’s not studying at all. He’s doing something sneaky. I’m keeping my eyes on him for a while!”
The clock ticked 4.57 pm. Emi watched on with unease, as the trio continued fighting live weapons with Han. “It’s already 18 minutes since those three charged at Han. I can tell they’re progressing … but when will Han say it?” Ken struck out his sword at Han.
“Ah!” Han exclaimed and repelled Ken with a palm attack. “Not bad! Now that the three of you were able to dislodge me of my trident in that attack earlier on, and you have kept me away from my cupboard of weapons, I’ll have to fight with my limbs!”
“I’m glad of that, Han! Hah!!” Ken swung his sword around, but Han dodged below and Ken hit Wei’s lance instead. “Whoa!” She yelped. “Oh, sorry! Listen, you take his left and I’ll take his right!” “Got it! And apology accepted!” She struck her lance on the floor. “Whoa, careful there! You’d have scratched my lacquer floor! Ah hah!”
Han barely avoided a pincer-like attack made by Hoh behind him. “I almost hit you!” Hoh said with disgust. “Ah … but remember, we don’t want injury from this test. Just limited pain!” He grabbed on Wei’s arm so quickly and threw her at Hoh. “AH!!”
“Wei! I’ll save you! ARGH!!” Hoh toughened his body but couldn’t withstand the impact of her falling. “Ouch … I’ve got to learn how to thwart those moves!” Wei grumbled as she lay on top of Hoh’s body. “Urgh … sorry, Hoh.” Ken continued his fight against Han.
“Boy … I have yet to be hit on any part of me. If you can even land one punch, and make it a worthy one, on me, I may consider ending the test faster.” Han swiftly held the tip of Ken’s blade with his fingers. “What? Are you serious? Just one punch?” Ken pulled his sword back. “What do I have to lose? You can barely hit me with anything.”
“Oh, that’s it! You’re going down!” He swung his sword in circular revolutions and aimed for Han’s side, but the flat areas of the blades were firmly clasped on by his palms. “Whoa!” Ken remarked. “Boy, you’d get the same results if you’re fighting Emi.”
“Or even worse.” Pumping more force, he forcibly pulled the sword away from Ken. “Gah! For a person like you, you sure are strong!” “Why, thank you, boy! I too learnt the ways to manipulate my body and energy to do these acts from the Shaman himself!”
“HAH!” Wei landed a punch onto Han’s wrists above his head. “Oh! I wasn’t expecting that! Good!” The sword was falling back to Ken. “Alright!” He grabbed it quickly. “Nice move, girl!” Han launched a hard kick on her defending arms behind him. “AAH!!”
Then, Hoh burst into the fight. “Hey, didn’t your parents tell you not to hurt girls!?” He tried to strike Han with that crescent blade, which he dodged nicely. “Why … yes, they did. But … that was a long time ago … a very long time ago.” The peasant did several somersault jumps very quickly and aimed at Ken instead. “Whoa! Hey!”
Sword briefly tucked aside, Ken and Han fought with arms and legs. “Wow!” Emi exclaimed. “Indeed, ghost girl.” Han remarked as he countered Ken’s kick. “Tah!” Wei came in and tried to aim for Han’s spine area. “Oh ho.” She instead received a kick on her leg. “Ouch! Ah!” “Defense, girl. It’s important, whether you’re armed or not.”
“I know!” Han retreated behind, and thus Ken nearly crashed onto Wei. “Ah!” “Whoa!” Wei spun herself in circles, allowing Ken to smoothly pass by her. “Sweet!” Han was surprised. “Nice trick. Gah!” Han moved away from an incoming punch of Hoh.
“Rah hah!” Hoh curved that punch to Han’s face, but was stopped by a single grip. “What the!?” “Close, boy. But not close enough.” Han instantly twisted and bent Hoh’s wrist. “OAHH!!” “See you in a while.” Hoh was given a palm attack on the chest, throwing him off to the back. “I got you, pal!” Ken toughened his body and stopped Hoh’s fall.
“Whoa!” This time, neither of them fell on the floor. “Thanks, buddy!” “Don’t mention it. Let’s go.” Wei already moved on to attack Han with her lance. “How strong can you be, Han!? Even you must have your limits!” He hit back at her lance with tough strength.
“That’s not up to me to decide, girl.” He gave her a spinning side kick, but Wei dodged it by bending her back to the floor. “No way am I getting hit by that!” She rolled on the floor as Han stomped his feet one by one, threatening to squish her. “Whoa! Help!”
“Calling for help, girl? How pitiful.” “And help is what she’ll get!” Ken burst in and dealt a surprising punch on Han’s right cheek. “Ah!?” Emi gasped at that sight. “Huh!?” Wei and Hoh were shocked to see that. “Ken … he punched Han! He landed a punch on him!”
“Owmpf … what a surprise.” Han mumbled as he fell backwards. “But it’s not over yet.” “What!? AH!!” Ken was in turn punched on his left cheek. “OHH!!” He fell onto Wei behind him. “Hey!!” Hoh protested to Han. “What’d you mean, it’s not over yet!?”
“I did say I may consider ending your test faster … sadly, you are not yet showing me the necessary prerequisites.” Han meant what he said, but Hoh took it as a betrayal of his own words for some reason. “You liar! Come here and let me finish you off!” Han dusted himself and ran to Hoh. “With pleasure.” The bespectacled teen was punched hard.
“OUCH!!” Han threw Hoh off his own feet. “Hey, aren’t you too much!?” Ken ran to him, but was quickly swiped off. “Gah!!” Wei decided not to attack at first, but seeing that combat was inevitable, she made multiple hits at him. “I find something … strange!”
“Care to tell us something, Han? Where are your folks!?” Han repelled her lance with his palm attack. “My parents? … They are all dead. A massacre claimed them.” Han dodged Wei time and time again. Hoh even entered the mix but with no success either.
“I’m sorry …” Wei let out her sympathies as she defended against Han’s strikes. “It’s no problem. I learned to get over their deaths. It’s been many, many years since that tragic incident.” He punched repeatedly onto Wei’s lance’s body. “Urrrgggh!” “Rah!!” Hoh jumped and tried to strike him. “Oops.” Han smacked a fist onto Hoh’s left chest.
“Oh … if only those three can work together like a team …” Emi worriedly commented. She had not interfered in their fight at all. Ken panted a little. “Hah … 23 minutes is too long … there has to be a way.” He looked at Han dealing with both Wei and Hoh. He instantly spotted an opening where Han slapped back at Wei’s and Hoh’s weapons.
“RAH!!” Ken landed his second punch on Han’s chest. “Mah!” The peasant exclaimed. “Alright! It’s my turn!” Wei punched him hard on the back. “Aah!!” Weirdly, Han didn’t bother to counter anyone, allowing Hoh to deal a kick on his leg. “Gah!!” Hoh smiled with satisfaction. “That’s for everything you did to me just now!” He panted lightly.
“Really? I think you needed them.” Han countered, referring to the physical attacks. During the split-second moment, Ken turned to the other duo and made a quick hand sign language: on his count, they were to attack the Shaman’s assistant together.
“Ready!? Let’s go!” Hoh and Wei nodded at Ken. “Yes!” Han was struggling to balance himself back. “What a hit … huh!?” “Here we come, Han!” The trio lunged forward and dealt their respective yet simultaneous punches onto Han’s chest. “HAAH!!”
“AAHH!!” Han yelled as he was thrown back. “Oh no! Han!” Emi shouted. The others also just realized that he was thrown back towards that weapons display. “Shoot! That’s bad!” “No!!” The peasant crashed onto that wooden object wordlessly.
It crashed onto the floor, breaking into fragments and weapons were scattered everywhere. Dust filled the air. “Darn it!” Everyone rushed over to the collapsed peasant. Han was in a disoriented position; leg on top a part of the display holder and his hat fully covered his face. “Ha haha haha hah … I’m so happy …” Ken looked down on him skeptically.
“You three have passed the test. Congratulations.” Han got up from the mess that was once his weapons display. “What was that!?” Hoh couldn’t contain his surprise. “We passed!?” Wei gasped, but covered her mouth with both palms. “That’s what I said.”
“YES!!” The trio cheered loudly; Wei and Ken leaped in the air doing so. “Alright! All that training paid off!” Hoh shouted, but collapsed on the floor tired. “I’m tired.” Emi flew over to Ken and gave him a big hug. “Ken, I’m so proud of you! You did it!”
“You see … the way you handled your enemy’s moves … the way you cooperated in that last minute … is what made you pass this test.” Han sat on a nearby chair. “That is what I want you all to do when the time comes … for you to come and confront the evil person.” He adjusted his straw hat again, making sure it never leaves his head.
“But … how’d we know when he will attack us?” Hoh asked. “Don’t worry about it. You can tell when it comes.” Ken was silent, not remarking anything to that answer. “Hey.” Wei slapped Ken on his back. “We’ll get through this together and stop the madness.”
“Sure do.” Ken smiled at her. “Hey, what about me!?” Emi asked Wei with a puppy face. “Ah, you too, Emi.” “Yay!” “And don’t forget about me!?” Hoh raised his hand at the trio. “Yes. All four of us … together.” Ken remarked at everyone. Han quietly drank some tea.
Everyone left the place shortly after, around 5.10 pm. Wei and Hoh briefly stayed at Ken’s place, saw Ken argue with Ayumi over what he did after school and broke them apart. Brother Ryushi was happily playing with Grandpa Ojiro. “Who’s a good boy!?”
“I am, Grandpa! Ha ha!” Wei and Emi smiled at that scene, whereas Ken avoided it. Later, Ken and Emi bade farewell at the aerotrain station when it was time for dinner in the Kazuguchi family. “What a happy day today is.” Emi remarked.
Meanwhile, two tall candles were lit by a hand holding a firelighter. “The time is now. Get ready for the body possessing ceremony.” The cloaked villain dimly brightened his altar hall, and there were about 150 demons kneeling down to him. “Let it begin.”
About 150 dark magic portals surfaced in groups of six to seven above their heads. Each portal bore the face of every individual designated to a certain demon. “You know your people. Go and possess them now! Stay dormant in their brittle bodies till the right time!”
The demons roared with horrible joy and jumped upwards. “Whoa!” “Aahh!” Some of them screamed as they were sucked into the portals. In seconds, it was all over. “Yes … all is finished. Now, it’s just a matter of time before the plan is complete.”
“My lord …” The villain’s minion ghoul approached him. “What is to be done with those humans when the job is finished?” “Yes … the demons will forcibly burst out of their bodies and strike them nearly dead with their dark magic.” The ghoul shivered a little. “But … my lord.” Its master grunted and looked at it. “What do you want?”
The ghoul trembled. “It’s just that … I want to see how you’ll be attacking 32 million people with your own dark magic powers.” Its master was quiet initially. “Mm … so you’ve come to know? I’ve been developing new forms of stronger dark magic now …”
“Yes, my lord … dark magic so strong it can penetrate the auras of those protective jade amulets … may I see them in action?” The villain flapped his sleeves. “Hmm … very well. Permission granted.” The ghoul gleefully laughed and vanished off.
The following day – 4th October a Thursday. “Argh …” Ken moaned as he rose up from bed. “Hey, Ken. Good morning.” Emi was there, sitting on his study chair. “Gosh, you look horrible.” The teen cracked his knuckles. “I’ll be fine just after a shower, Emi.”
Upon dressing himself for school, he hurriedly packed his school bag. “Hmm … no PE today, darn it … hey, my amulet.” That shiny jade object was just next to his table lamp. “Ken, that thing’s protecting the whole family … you intend to take it with you?”
He briefly looked at Emi. “No, not really. I can handle my safety fine. The house needs the protection more than I do. Come on! I smell some of mum’s fried eggs!” “Um … I’m not really into fried eggs.” Emi fidgeted. “What about seaweed?” “No, Ken … don’t.”
Emi didn’t feel well after breakfast. By pure chance, she and Ken set off earlier from home than sister Ayumi had expected, so she was unable to monitor his movements. Besides, it would be stupid to do so, since he’s obviously going to school now.
The duo arrived at the aerotrain station platform. Emi felt like vomiting, but suppressed those feelings. “You make me sick, Ken … watching you gobble down so much seaweed in butter sandwiches … the grossest thing I have ever seen.” Ken took his train ticket from the receptionist. “It’s not my fault you kept on watching me … I was eating!”
“You could at least have the courtesy to be polite in front of a girl!” Emi countered him and floated through a concrete pillar. “Hmph! Boys!” Both of them looked away from each other, quite annoyed. Some people walked by, not paying attention to them at all.
When school hours began, Mr Ahashi, Ken’s strict homeroom teacher, took the one hour PE slot to talk to all his students. “Alright! Listen up, class! Tomorrow is your last day before the exams, but you are still required to come to class!” Everyone moaned.
“Your exams will cover ten days straight, one day for each subject! It starts from this Sunday onwards and when it’s all over, we are organizing a get-away trip to the southern hot springs for cultural appreciation! All students interested in coming, sign up now!”
Instantly, there was the buzzing cheer and everyone rushed to Mr Ahashi’s desk. “A holiday trip after the exams!” “But that’s 3 days after the exams …” “Who cares! As long as we get to go somewhere!” Those were the other students’ ramblings. “Say, guys.” Wei said to Hoh and Ken, after signing her name. “What’s a get-away trip?”
“Yes, what exactly is that?” Emi said from behind Ken. “What? You’ve never heard of it?” Hoh was surprised. “The school organizes trips for students to relax together at a cultural location every end of the year! Well, ever since Grade 1 anyway …”
“It’s different every year.” Ken continued. “Last year we went to the outskirts of Core City for 3 days. The year before, we went west to the great lake.” Wei nodded in awe. “Wow, I’ve never been on such trips before … back in my hometown, our trips are always going to some sort of factory or historical place, for educational purposes.”
“Aha!” Hoh said. “But the difference here is that, our year-end trips are mainly for fun! I hope someday we get to go to the southern seas …” Wei lifted an eyebrow. “Fun, huh? That should be nice. I can’t wait for that!” Silence briefly permeated the group.
As usual, everyone hit the books after that tour sign-up with Mr Ahashi. All were in the mood for fun; making them anticipate the get-away trip even more. Emi even disturbed the trio in various odd ways to ensure that they focus on their books instead.
“Yes! Lunch break!” Hoh said as the school bell rang. Again, every student formed their own group. All gathered at Wei’s table this time and ate from their lunchboxes. “Curry bean curd … some veggies … lamb chop bits. What’d you have for lunch, Ken?”
“Wow, how’d you have that lunch, Wei?” “I made it myself. I can cook.” Ken awed at her. “That is awesome. I have sweet-sour chicken … some prawn bits … pork cubes. Can I have some of that lamb? I’ll give you the sweet-sour chicken.” “I accept our trade.”
“Aw! Sweet-sour chicken! My favourite!” Emi moaned as they exchanged food. Ten minutes into lunch, Ken ate his food as well as ‘fed’ Emi some sweet-sour chicken she desperately wanted to taste. “That’s delicious! I miss them so much!” Wei sighed.
“Have you always been like this, Emi?” “… only around sweet-sour chicken, yes.” Hoh clasped his hands together. “Thank you for the meal. I’m done. Fries and beef with the best tuna sandwich were all delicious!” Everyone stared at him. “That’s lunch? Fries and something of a hamburger?” “No! … yes, but it was only for today.”
“You know, I find something strange. How did Han manage to build that cellar hall under his farm?” Wei asked the others. “For a farmer, he sure is rich enough to afford the design and the live weaponry.” Ken shrugged. “Maybe it was a coincidence … for us all.” “I think all this while … events have never been a coincidence.” Wei commented.
The classroom door slid open and in came that frail boy, Bak. “Hello, everyone!” “Oh, it’s Bak! Come on in!” Hoh waved at him. “Coming!” Bak closed the door, grabbed an empty chair and sat at a corner of Wei’s table. “Hey, how’ve you guys been doing?”
“Oh, we’ve been fine … where’s Maz and Ria?” Ken asked Bak. “Oh, they’re eating together in the cafeteria. I finished earlier. I just came to hang out.” He suddenly banged his head on her desk, stirring the four of them. “Hey, what’d you do that for!?”
“We meet again … you violent greenhead.” Bak looker fiercer than he originally was, meaning only one thing … “Ree! What just happened!?” Hoh suspiciously demanded.
Ree sneered at Hoh. “Relax, I just want to say something first. The three of us … Sim, me and Yon had a little talk amongst ourselves. Yon decided she wants to talk with you all.” Ree shot a bad look at Wei. “Don’t think of beating us on the head again.”
“If any of you speak to me rudely for no good reason … I will.” Wei pounded her fists together, freaking out Ken and Emi. “How brave you are … I like that attitude.” Ree simply smiled. That self of Bak vanished off and Bak’s head jerked. “Urgh … ah …”
He became more girlish and childish than usual. “Um … hello, you all … ah.” Yon timidly looked at Wei. “Please … please don’t hurt me …” Wei smiled at her. “As long as you don’t do anything weird, I won’t.” Yon gulped. “Yes … I understand. Gulp.”
“It’s about my attitude I wish to ask to you about.” The four raised their eyebrows at Yon. “Remember one time, Hoh, when I hugged onto Ken for the first time?” Ken shivered. Maz dragged on a whimpering ‘Bak’ into class 3-A after he reportedly smelled the scent of flowers. “Um … yes, I still remember it. What’s wrong?”
“I was so excited that time … Bak tends to hold Ken Kazuguchi in high regard, like you and Maz as well … I couldn’t control my excitement … meeting Ken, whom we have met on many occasions but never talked to before. The ever-cool person …”
Ken freaked out. “Whoa … so, let me get this straight. You … did all those stuff to me … because you were so excited to meet a cool guy? I was ‘cool’ back then because I was an idiot.” Emi and Wei stared blankly at him. “I was a delinquent, until an event about seven months ago …” Emi suddenly remembered the tale he told her in Hoh’s manor in Yange.
“Ah, Ken …” She remarked, but unheard by the teen. “Yes, but …” Yon continued weakly, playing with her fingers. “I still think you’re cool now. That didn’t change all this while, ever since we … I mean, Bak moved into this school with Maz and Ria.”
Hoh raised an eyebrow. “Well, that was interesting.” Yon stared briefly at the floor. “I couldn’t control my excitement and … you must think that I’m strange or something.” She sobbed. “I’m sorry … for all the trouble I caused. It was because of me … that you despised the three of us, Wei.” Yon referred to herself, Ree and Sim. “I’m sorry.”
“Eh … I was just concerned for Bak’s security, that’s all.” Ken glared blankly at Yon. “No wonder Maz treats you and Ree so badly all the time …” “Huh?” “Oh, it’s nothing.” Emi slapped his shoulder lightly out of spite for his attitude. “Anyway, Yon …”
That female self of Bak shivered in fear. “I’m glad you came to straighten things out, despite the large time gap. That really solved a lot of issues.” Emi looked at the teen. “Ken, are you saying?” “I forgive you, Yon. Whoever you are … Bak or not.”
Her eyes glittered and she smiled with an open mouth. “Thank you! Thank you so much, Ken Kazuguchi!” She stood to try and give another hug to him. “Whoa, stop there!”
Wei instantly blocked her. “Apologizing to Ken, I accept, but hugging him again is too weird!” Yon frowned. “Why? Are you keeping him to yourself, Ziwei Chou?”Wei felt steam gushing out of her ears. “Oh, that’s it! You’re going to taste some fist, sissy!”
“Hey! I’m a girl, like you!” Wei pounded her fists together. “That’s why I’m going to beat you anyway. You’re like a girl in a boy’s body!” “EYAAH!!” Wei chased the screaming Yon out of the class, earning attention from the many other students.
“Sigh … things are so weird around here …” Ken slammed his head on Wei’s desk, and so did Hoh. “How did I ever manage to know that Yon … I’ll never figure fate out.” At that moment, Emi hit realization about an old issue she had since she first saw Bak.
“Wei … she said it … that confirms what I have come to long suspect about Bak. Those three so-called selves of Bak … I will definitely talk to Ken when the time is right for this. I cannot let this matter go further unnoticed.” Emi sighed and floated around the classroom. Large clouds started to gather around the Chaoge suburb.
Soon, class lessons started again. Wei had delivered some light beatings to Yon and was back in class. Hoh watched as Ms Sanada, the old pudgy teacher friend of Mr Ahashi, entered into his own class. It was another two whole hours of normalcy. Hoh strangely yawned during the teacher’s talking. Just when the clock ticked 2.47 pm …
In a factory far away, tanks whirled noisily making chemicals. It seemed like normal humans had control there, until … “It starts now … raaahh!!” Suddenly, a number of them suffered from concussions. “AAHH!! HELP!!” They jumped and screamed in pain.
“What’s going on!?” “Ah!!” Other workers were attacked by those having concussions. “Kill! Kill! Secure your positions! The apocalypse begins now!!” A skinny worker said. Five others jumped out and created havoc with the machinery. “Systems malfunction …”
The chemical machinery beeped in alert. “What’s happening here!?” “Clamp them down! Clamp them down!” Security agents burst in the large operations area. “Argh!” “Whoa!” The rebellious workers attacked those agents in all sorts of manner. “GAH!!”
“Overload … overload …” The machinery beeped again. “Yesss … exactly as the master has predicted.” A demon-possessed worker hissed. “Prepare for cover. We don’t want to be ill. Hiss …” Those workers ran out of the place, avoiding arrest. Fifteen seconds later, the pipes ruptured with its contents and the chimney stacks spewed out a lot of gas.
A 3 o’clock sharp, all students were dismissed. “Home again!” “But the exams are next week …” Some students mumbled. Ken picked up his school bag. “Say, guys, should we head over to Han’s and practise a bit?” Ken asked the trio. “Well … we could use extra workouts.” Wei shrugged. “It’s agreed then. Let’s go.” Hoh grabbed his textbooks. In the corridors, Wei ignored a nearby presumably Yon-in-control’s tongue-sticking.
Ken was in for a surprise at the school gates. “Ayumi!? What are you doing here!?” There was the girl, in uniforms, a prefect jacket, tie and her own name tag. “Oh!” Emi and Hoh exclaimed together. “I’ve come to walk you home, Ken. No objections!”
“Why’s that for!?” “You’ve been away from home for too long, Ken! Doing suspicious things behind my back, huh!?” “No, I’m not!!” Brother and sister argued again. Brother Ryushi, whom Ayumi was babysitting, trembled a little. “Please stop fighting …”
Emi gazed in the clouds. They were grey as always, but they were too grey … “AHH!!” Some lady screamed nearby. “Look at the chimney!” Everyone turned to the left of the school gates. “What the!?” Hoh stared at the large body of green smoke approaching them fast. “Whoa! Heck, no! What just happened!?” Ken grunted. “Let’s get out of here!”
“KEN, NO!!” Emi screamed and before the teen knew it, he experienced pain beyond measure. “AH!!” Wei and Hoh screamed as well. “Huh? What …?” Ken was stunned. A large dark magic body, in the form of a sword some three storeys of length, struck him behind his head. “Ah … ah …” With that, he collapsed unconscious on the cement slab.
“Argh!” “Headaches!” “ARGH!!” “Waahh!!” Various students and teachers were struck with dark magic blades and darts on their bodies and heads. “The attack! It’s happening!”Hoh realized and said to Wei. “But where is the dark magic coming from!?”
“Wah hahahah HAH!!” A large demon with ugly teeth and sharp claws surfaced on the school rooftop and fired dark magic knifes out of its palms in every direction. “Pretty humans should just go to sleep! BAH HAH!!” Wei was shocked. “Guys, the clouds!”
Ayumi was confused. “What’s happening!? Why is everyone collapsing!? AAHH!!” She in turn was struck by a dark magic staff in her forehead. “Help … Ken … anyone …” She mumbled before falling and passing out as well. “NO!” Emi gasped. “We have to get them to shelter now!” Wei grunted. “I’m afraid we have bigger problems now!”
Many demons were perched on the clouds, firing dark magic at any living creature they see. “That takes care of two of the targets! Wah hah!” A burly demon roared. “Thanks to the dark magic the master provided, taking out all the humans is way too easy!!”
“AH!!” Ken’s younger brother Ryushi was hit by the dark magic on his throat and scalp. “No! Ryushi!” Hoh called out, but the small boy’s eyes were whirling in weird circles and he collapsed on the school grounds. Likewise happened to other familiar people.
“Bargh! Suffocating! What’s …” Mr Ahashi finally collapsed unconscious. The five bullies close to them also screamed out of pain and being choked by dark magic chains and darts. “Oh dear … my …” Mr Sanada collapsed onto the limp Mr Ahashi.
“Eyah!” Ria herself was also hit everywhere. “RIA!! Urgh … what’s all this …” That twin brother Maz dropped his school bag and collapsed on his knees. “Maz! RIA!” Wei called out to them, some few meters away from her. Dark magic swords penetrated Maz’s chest and neck. “No … Ria …” He fell near his unconscious twin sister.
“RIA!!” Hoh shouted and dashed to the faint girl. “Oh no, you don’t, human boy!!” A giant ghoul stomped onto the soil ground, becoming an obstacle between him and her. “I’m getting faint … no … Sim … Ree … help me … urgh …” Bak coughed, being struck on his spine and head by strong blades. His hands twitched a little, but after three seconds, it was over. The frail boy was also lying down, knocked out.
“Get lost, kid!” The giant ghoul tried to smack Hoh hard, but he jumped backwards. “We have acquired all the targets! Hiss …” A demon hissed as about 200 demons appeared from the drains and clouds to Wei and Emi. “Tsk!!” Wei drew out her spiritual weapon. “Darn it!!” Hoh angrily shouted as he flared his spiritual weapon fiercely.
“Hoh! Get back here!” Emi called out to him. “Right!” He retreated away from the giant ghoul and more demons joined their comrade. “The master will be so proud … we have easily captured the entire province as ordered.” Hoh stood by Wei and Emi.
The trio, together with three bodies of the unconscious Kazuguchi children, were all surrounded by a horde of demons. “Revenge is so sweet …” A snake-like demon hissed. The various demons roared out in horrible laughter. “Prepare to stay dead!!”
Continued in Chapter 35.
Notes: A victory over Han, and the countdown begins. Grade 1 means two years before the current Grade 3, of which is still high school. Chapter 7 is where Yon first appeared and all that details of her and Ken. Chapter 19 has Ken’s tale of how he was a delinquent and how he stopped being one. The end of Chapter 27 shows Emi trying to talk to Ken about the same issue with Bak. Stay tuned for the excitement of more battles!
--------
Hope you all liked it. I know the sudden turn of events are very ... sudden, but the cloaked villain just wants to act according to schedule.
This chapter is the last I'm retyping and posting for now from my printed book. I need to focus on my studies first before I post any more soon.
Thanks a lot! Will update again in the future, and you will definitely know it when you see it!
|
|
mgx0
New Member
Member is offline
The Truth Is A Horror!
Posts: 3
|
Post by mgx0 on Dec 31, 2010 9:53:35 GMT -5
Holy Crap It's been really a long time since I last wrote a critique to you. I sincerely apologize from my lack of efforts do so fan writer, cause I was really lazy and playing around with my PSP since my vacation started. I made this critique before or during the new year as my late Christmas gift. I'm keeping my critique short and sweet to avoid any pointless topics that is kinda unnecessary for each of the chapter. Hope that it's okay to you. But here I am, fulfilled my promise to you and I hope this will enlighten you through your work. Hope you don't get offended by this cause I'm expressing my honest opinion about your works, so don't get it the wrong way okay?
Chapter 24 - The Soul’s Arranged Revelation Oh wow, Hoh's a weird one, he has a crush on the former fanatic who almost tried to kill him with her dark magic thing. But since you described Ria smiling, friendly, and less of a medium fanatic, I don't blame Hoh for falling for her. Still, it's hard to imagine that Ria is suddenly turned pretty after all she put the gang through her crazy bi- , I mean a witchcraft. The bright side is, they have one less trouble now, especially from someone inside the school, now they can have a moment in peace in the campus thanks to Han. I thought Hoh visited Ken's House before, and how come he's surprised that he saw cows for the first time? And Han, Oh man I knew he's mysterious but the thing with the underground gym and lifestyle he has despite as a simple farm guy is a bit of a shock for me. If what he says is true that the main shaman is everywhere? Then why can't he just go to source of the problem and destroy it in a snap? Well if that happens, there won't be any stories huh? Anyway, about their training, isn't it a bit over the top? Unless that's how he got strong in the beginning, and I was expecting their training would be a little subtle but I guess the Shaman has their own methods huh? The ending, was a bit cliché for my taste, with the whole picture thing in the end but still fits though.
Chapter 25: Frustrated Soul and the Muscleman The villain in the story, I know he uses his ghouls as part of salvation plan, but wouldn't be better that he killed the group himself if he's that strong? Unless, of course this is a perfect opportunity to train his minions against them. In the story where Ang chase down Ken in the station, why did you specify that "more human cops are coming" in that scene? Is it because so I can distinguish between human and reploid cops? If so then human cops should just called as police or cops while the reploids as reploid police, authorities or cops. Still it's a good move so the readers can't get confuse while they're reading the story. The new character Ang, as you describe him, he's a strong, muscular, bald and good at martial arts, kinda reminds me of Aang from the Last Air bender in his later years and a more aggressive attitude. Plus, you said you have to keep the story close to reality, then how come Ang made the ground shake when he struck the ground? Clearly that's physically impossible. By the way what does "Messrs" mean anyway? And I'm surprised that the bullies are willingly helped Ken after all he put them through, and I would be pissed if Mr. Ahashi is punished Ken for the incident that happen that he didn't even cause, at least he didn't this time around. Chapter 26: Two Souls Get Their Dues I know they have a big battle with Emi's uncle but why does it have to be SO far away? It would be better that the location is in an isolated area around the province with no witnesses. Hoh has seriously has took a liking to Ria is she really that beautiful? Cause I really can't see it after all she put them through, even with the memory suppressed. Hoh is really a hard working student, he's studying for the exams despite the fact the challenge Ken have to face with Emi's Uncle, to me that's not normal human behavior. Of course this is a story which each of the characters has their own uniqueness, like Emi's uncle with his sheer impossible strength. Though, if he's such a good uncle how did he stoop so low to become a mercenary for that crazy-ass monk Jia. Did he hit hard by Emi's death? Personally, I don't think Jia's excuse with the temple's pardon is not enough to forgive Ang's action before, I mean, the whole incident was entirely seen in public! Obviously Ang should have known that. But I guess he doesn't have any regrets since he's doing what he thought was right, and Emi finally convinced him to understand the whole situation she's in but it's a bit sad that her uncle has to be arrested by the police. I'm confused with the whole voice thing, if he's the main Shaman then how did he get the police involved in this kind of situation since its mostly involved with spirits?
Chapter 27: All Souls Get Some Answers It's about time that the friggin priest Jia is finally arrested, but why can't the master Shaman just arrest him directly for abuse of power or conspiracy of the temple instead of involving Emi's uncle? I still find it weird that their modern day police got involve with the situation, unless they know the dark guy's motives. If they do why they can't use every bit of their fire power to bring the SOB down…. but I guess there won't be a story then. Oh well, I just have to let it slide then for now. Well I still find it awkward that the training ground for the group is inside a gym like area, but who am I to criticize, it's not my story and if this makes the group even stronger against the cloak guy then it's fine with me and Han is like the guy name Mr. Woodguy thingy, a gym teacher from hell at least he could've take Hoh a little more lightly since he's not much of an athlete in the group.
Chapter28: A Soul's Dream Tale Continued You know, at first I thought Emi's dream is gonna be one of those fairy tale type of fantasy, you know, find the princess, beat the bad guy, go through obstacles, fall in love, getting married and happily ever after but the entire story has changed into a brutal blood fest for Emi, if you ask me she should have been more afraid of the brutality than the idea of her and the "Knight" getting married. Still it's kinda nice that Ang was in the story but that was kinda expected, after all he did just recently from that incident. It seems that Emi's dream is like a premonition or clairvoyance of what's to come to the group since the similarities and enemies are almost similar to the one's they just fought, although I just hope nothing like getting skewered by a sword, pipe, or a thousand dead bodies lying would happen, but I guess that's something we'll have to wait huh? Why would Emi be bothered by the idea of her sharing the bed with Ken? I doubt that anything would happen especially the chance of both of them getting married. At least the story ends with a smile and the atypical planning cloaked villain.
Chapter 29: Simultaneous Challenges of the souls Okay, I know what I said about Han being strict in their training and all but I guess there's a reason for everything that he does huh? At least he could do is to help the group out in the battle but if he does that, then what's the point of all the blood sweat and tears they've been through. At least their training was well worth it, cause now civilian casualties are imminent, well Han did say that 32 million people will be affected by the cloak guy salvation plan. The trio just recently just finished their harsh training from Han, now more trouble shows up. It's really really really, awkward for Ken to be in a position to fight those ghouls while them bystanders doesn't even see a single spirit, and makes them think that Ken is crazy or something same goes with Hoh but Wei on the other hand, has her own problems to deal with which however makes me skip a few paragraphs, and by the looks of it that the fighting will continue at least a couple of chapters.
Chapter 30: The Souls’ All-Out Battle Like I said the battle makes it a little awkward if people can't see what Ken and his friends are fighting against, why can't they go to an alternate space where they fight those ghouls, just like in Haruhi Suzumiya when Ikutski fought the gigantic monsters, where nobody notice a thing or like the Dark Hour in Persona. I'm curious though will something like that in Persona 3 would happen in your story cause by the looks of it, you're a fan of Persona 3, which I recently noticed it about few months now. Like the video games, will they ever meet a boss like character in the story, a really big one, just like in the Final Fantasy Series or one of those Shadow Arcana Boss in Persona 3? Oh, and since this story is more battle oriented so, I kinda expect what's what and who doing what a little bit, don't get me wrong I read it all but the story is a bit obvious.
Chapter 31: Grand Moves and a Soul’s Success Man, those demons don't know when to give up, they're not like any other minions I see in anime and video games, usually they're normally encountered in random areas or they gave up on killing the hero if he's too strong for the guy, and yet these guys are stubborn which really pisses me off about them, even in the middle of school where students roaming around the campus. Wow, Hoh is a daredevil in this chapter, and it's still hard to believe that Hoh is attracted to Ria the former weirdo, and way to state the obvious there Hoh, it doesn't take a detective to know that you had a thing for Ria. Ria has her own girl friends in school, to think they are usually repelled by her crazy spiritual antics in school, normally it might take months for students to accept a student who has recent change in personality, though probably they might've been attracted by Ria's bewitching personality. Wei and Ken seem to be the less focused character in this chapter with Hoh asking Ria out so sudden like that. Speaking of sudden, I was expecting that Hoh asking Ria out in the next few chapters which really surprises me of course this seems to be a break from all those battles they've been through so this is kinda relaxing for me to read, until they had to train again.
Chapter 32: The Soul Learns Something Good I've made my Keyblades in a month, and it really gave me cramps and soars in my arms that no words could describe it, I barely lift a pencil let alone sleeping through the night because of my work and Hoh just went on to his date with Ria like it the pain was nothing, that guy is seriously attracted to her, since he's in love (which he denies he's not) then pain doesn't matter to him, but it should a little though. I know Ken is Hoh's best friend and he's right that he shouldn't bother with anyone's business but it sounds he doesn't even care about Hoh on the other hand Wei is making sure that Hoh's date went well with Ria she's just eavesdropping on their friend so I don't accept either one of their opinions except for Emi. Also, Ria's background about her feeling all alone with her parents never being home, now I can see why she's spends her time with medium stuff but her actions to the guys are still inexcusable. Ria has definitely had a point about Teenage lovers, I mean those kind of things happens frequently in real life and they just do it without thinking any of the consequences, this definitely serves a message for the all those teenagers who are eager to fall in love. In the end, everything went well for Hoh and despite the sudden rejection. This is one of the funniest chapters I've read so far after the last few battles they've been through so, this is kinda relaxing for me but moments like this don't last forever, though I feel sorry for Emi about her feelings with Ken.
Chapter 33: He Decides to Test the Souls Why Emi didn't told Wei and Hoh that they can chat to her with their thoughts outside the story? Thankfully that this chapter will be the last time that the guys will have their training under Han's wings, I knew that the last day of their training always leaves an impact to the trainees so it didn't come as a surprise that Han will be fighting the trio of the story, kinda like one Margaret fighting the Souji and his party in Persona 4 as a secret boss. I bet Hoh is happy knowing that this is their last day in training, cause a smart guy like him might not take another day of Han's harsh training with all the cramps and soars especially that he's the least physically fit from the group and the additional training that Han has put him through. Like I said, if Han or the Shaman is strong, why they didn't stop the cloak guy immediately? I smell something fishy about these guys, but that's just my opinion so don't get the wrong idea about it though.
Chapter 34: The Souls Begin the Long Journey It's kinda hard to sympathize for Han after hearing a massacre has claimed his parents when he's fighting with against the trio without breaking a sweat. He's a weird teacher, and his unique personality or behavior is probably the reason why he's strong in the beginning and I bet the Master Shaman found Han after his parent's death. I know because, well, I think you know how I got the idea. So, what is the secret behind Bak's multiple personality disorder that caused Emi to be suspicious and worried about it? And Yon still freaks me out with her girlish behavior in Bak's body. I'm a fan of Persona now ever since I replayed Persona 3 and P3P, and now that I think about it Bak kinda reminds me of Persona only unstable and crazy. Lastly, cloak guy is one stubborn bastard when he tries to fulfill his salvation plan that involved hurting 32 million people in the province, then again all antagonist are kinda like that, which some of them has a Messiah complex. By the way, will Ayumi or Ryushi be part of the group now or just innocent bystanders who just happen to get into the crossfire? Of course, you did say the main characters in the story have only 3 letters in their names so the possibility is kinda slim. Either way I got the feeling that these guys will find out about Ken's secret.
----------------------------------- Well that's what I have to write and I have to say, it's really tiring to read and write about your story but still fun Fanwriter. Consider this as my late Christmas gift, and by the time I submit this critique, it's almost New Year's Eve. So happy 2011 and stay healthy my friend.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Feb 13, 2011 12:45:18 GMT -5
Hey hey hey. I’m back and active. As such, please allow me to begin by replying to my dear friend mgx0’s comments, before the next chapter is posted.
Yeah, I would like to play games too during my free time. Totally understandable.
Well, if you insist, but I hope your short critiques are concise. And honesty is gold, so I don’t really mind. Haha.
I shall stick closely to the story’s explanation. Hoh liked Ria, but the spiritual fanaticism got him delayed for some … years. Did the story said ‘years’? Eh, if it didn’t, then it has been years. And yes, I agree, some brief moments of peace, or otherwise, the gang could be expelled from school.
I don’t remember putting any cows in the Kazuguchi household, so I think that should answer your question. I also don’t remember having Hoh see a cow prior to this. So … tadaa. There. In a way, the Shaman is everywhere, but eh, there are certain laws to follow. All this will be told in due time, well, once I have retyped all the chapters in Word and then you are free to read them.
Yeah, if the Shaman solved everything in one go, the story will be called not Tale of Two Souls, but Tale of the Shaman. Bwahaha. You crack me up sometimes. If Han said that’s how he got strong, then that’s the only valid explanation for now.
Here’s a new answer: he doesn’t want to be revealed. He is a rather familiar person to the gang, I will say that now.
Yes, because more humans came instead of the Reploids.
Aang of Avatar? Really? I was actually picturing Zangief to portray someone like Ang, but, with proper clothes on, instead of just a wrestler’s underwear. He made the ground shake by focusing a tonne of energy on his feet and then releasing them on the floor. It is quite possible, pounding on the floor when you are throwing a tantrum.
Messrs is the plural form for Mister. Old English, but it’s the only term that fits referring to multiple people. And now, now, Mr Ahashi is fierce, but he’s not THAT unreasonable. I think the bullies are simply afraid of Ken since the day Emi totally psyched them out back in Chapter 5, I believe.
Eh … maybe that far-away location happens to be the isolated area in the province with no witnesses? I dunno. Ang might have not been thinking right on this one. Eh … think of the most awesomely beautiful female anime character you’ve ever seen, multiplied by 10. Bwahaha. But with a beige hair, and she being 15 years old. Haha. Dunno how else to describe it easily for you.
I dunno, there’s a fight and then … there’s exams. It’s exams! I don’t want to fail! AAHHHH!!
Ahem, I mean. Yeah. Tadaa ~
Well, the people of the Republic are a conservative bunch, and the religious society is still pretty much looked up to as a source of enlightenment and spirituality. It would be kind of like back in the old days in medieval Europe when challenging the Church is not exactly the wisest thing to do in the era. And of course, as you may have figured out, this is a case of Jia taking advantage of Ang, plus the religious sentiment there.
Like you said, Ang’s actions were unforgivable, and he should have thought things right before charging in, so things are partly his fault. Ah, at least you know by now, the voice is that of the National Shaman, good for you, it will help. I believe in the Chapter Soul’s Arranged Revelation, Han already explained of the Shaman’s ability to command several government ministries, so I’m guessing the Shaman also controlled what you would call in the Phillipines as the Kagawaran ng Interyor at Pamahalaang Lokal, the ministry that controls the police. I actually had to Wiki up this one so you’ll be more familiar with things. Hahaa.
Hmmm … as the Shaman said, he can’t arrest Jia, put it in another way, without it being red-handed. On the site. In the act. The police are just following the Shaman’s orders; they even don’t know what’s going on. As to all questions with regards for the Shaman not taking the villain guy down so in an instant, you’ll find out the answer in the future. Don’t worry.
The gym is there for a reason. Will be told later. It was even of a convenient coincidence. Ohoh. Han certainly is fierce in the training, and I kinda think Mr Ahashi is too. Eh, it is Han’s way to want to push Hoh. I agree it’s rough.
Eh … I dunno about that. Emi has fought real life demons before. It could be worse. And yeah, I decided to include Ang and Wei into the dream sequence since they were the newest people in the story. To be truthful, this new dream sequence was decided at the last minute, and I’m glad I did.
Continued from above – why am I glad? You’re right, it’s a future premonition. Oooh, imagine the carnage of real life massacres, and weapons … (evil laugh – “MWAHAHAH!”)
Because Emi has feelings for Ken. Tadaa.
Yes there is a reason for the stuff he does. I can safely say that all this training is part of the Shaman’s plan to have Ken and friends go out and find and fight our evil villain face to face.
About the bystanders part – exactly; that’s why usually I write them out in a conveniently go-be-gone-elsewhere situation.
Nah, I don’t like those ways of fighting. I don’t like to break or extend the time-space continuums in my stories. It’s not right for me. That’s why I usually would write the people out of the battle locations to respect the time and space continuum and to give the guys place to fight without interference.
Oh yes, I love the Person games, they are quite unique and wonderful, but replicating stuff for your own liking is kinda like copying ideas and not being creative yourself.
I was kinda thinking that the villain is a boss already on its own … and if I’m not mistaken, I’ve had thought of two to three people to be a boss like character in the future battles. Of course I’m not naming them now to avoid big spoilers. But if you’re speaking of a boss in terms of size, a big size, I believe there’s none of that for now.
Well, they’re demons. You know, big, powerful, evil spirits. Plus, they’re under a villain capable of torturing them, so it would be wise not to disobey the cloaked villain guy.
Ria’s beauty and true personality must have caught Hoh’s heart, especially since the day the spiritual fanaticism was removed from her. Her friends – must have been one of those cases where people who observed Ria for a long time noted her sudden change and decided that it’s so genuine (and rightfully recognized so) that they can befriend her.
Well, the focus is on Hoh’s first experience with a girl, so he counts first. I’m glad you were able to relax easy together with the story, wow, you really are in tune with the story so deeply. I appreciate that in-depth-readership of yours. Thank you so much.
Bwahaha. Hoh must really like Ria so much he’s inspired to want to take this chance to go with Ria despite all the draining fighting he did the previous night. Bwahaha.
Actually Ken doesn’t really bother about lovey dovey stuff. Wei is curious since this is her first time seeing someone in love, not even in her own hometown of Gaowu (west of the province). Yeah, actually, that IS the reason why Ria decide to dabble in the spiritual stuff to become the fanatic she was.
Amen there. Amen. Hahaha.
Ken is a bit thick in love stuff as I said earlier. Who knows when she will get her time?
I guess Emi forgot to. And so did I. I never actually made to having Souji fighting Margeret in P4, or Minato fighting Elizabeth in P3. I don’t really understand the impact part though, sorry.
I bet he is. I bet he is. Haha. But when the real deal comes, I wonder if Hoh can handle himself independent of Han’s direction.
And you have every right to feel fishy about the duo, no matter how much good they have done. Hahaha.
Don’t worry, it’s usually very hard to sympathize characters that are rough and tough in stories. And yeah, I know what you’re thinking of.
This issue shall be revealed in due time. Please be patient and at the same time, maintain your curiosity for our little Bak.
That’s why they are bad guys – they are persistent to their own selfish and twisted goals. Ayumi and Ryushi will always be innocent bystanders, reason one is the 3 letters in their name issue, and number two I saw no potential in Ryushi. As for Ayumi, I had a tiny bit idea to have Ayumi be given her own weapon and joining Ken. But I ultimately decided against it because of one, the name and 3 letters issue, and two, her personality isn’t material for it.
Why thank you so much! I am ever appreciative of your kind thoughts! Hope to see you soon!
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Mar 17, 2011 0:47:12 GMT -5
Hey everybody. I was finally able to get back online and post the new chapter! Sorry it took so long, I really couldn't reach the Internet for a long time ... plus, the retyping was a hassle since I barely had time ... in any case, enjoy the new Chapter 35!
------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 35: Safety is Urgent for the Souls
“Argh! Urk … I can’t breathe! Help ~” A man around his forties dropped his briefcase; his face a little blue and gasped for air. “Urgh …” He collapsed faintly on the streets. The proud provincial capital Shijun city was filled with motionless bodies.
“Gwah hahah!” A large demon stood on top a public taxi. “Word from the south squad is that all humans have been knocked out! Our job is done, fellow demons!” The crowd of gathering demons in front of it on a major highway road roared in laughter.
“Wah hahah!” “Hurray!” “We won!” Immediately after that, the villain’s minion ghoul approached the demon on the taxi. “Status check.” “All done! Not a single human escaped our dark magic! Not even the tiniest crack was left out!” “Excellent … I shall check on the other squads. If only I knew where the master is …” It vanished off.
Back at Aoyaga Private Academy, the trio of Wei, Hoh and Emi faced off with about 200 demons. At the school gates were Ken and siblings all knocked out. “The horror … you fiends will pay for all this!!” Hoh aimed his machete weapon at those facing him.
The demons roared back in laughter. “Who does this kid think he is!?” “There’s 200 of us and only three of you!” “Quiet!” A giant smacked on its smaller comrade. “These kids gave the master trouble. Never underestimate them … we’ll fail if we do!” Its deep voice boomed in the air. “We lost about 600 fellows to them in the last fight … grrrh …”
All of them began to get serious, growling at the trio. “We also lost about 1100 fellows to these boys in the Meifujang valley last time … clearly, they are strong.” Hoh countered: “They attacked me and Ken first! Surely we have to defend ourselves!”
“The wind is blowing the gases to this place here. Just as the master predicted, attacking those factories hastened the grand plan. Let’s see you get out of here now!” The crowd cheered upon that demon’s taunting. Wei smirked at the sight. “Grrh …”
Emi looked to her right. Behind the crowd of demons, the chemical smog was this time slowly approaching. “Hoh … I have a plan.” She whispered to him. “Huh? What’d we do now?” Hoh gritted his teeth at the demons. “We must heal Ken and then disorganize the demons so we can save Ken’s siblings and escape on the aerotrain. It’s top priority.”
“Saving them, huh? Alright, I’m in.” Wei flared her spiritual weapon. “How much time do we have left? It’s an emergency isn’t it?” Emi moved her eyes around, looking everywhere. “I suggest we do this quick. Five minutes the most. Will be better.”
“Alright, let’s do it.” Hoh whirled those mechanic machetes furiously. “But … what about Ken?” Emi beat her chest once. “He is my priority. I can manage.” Many demons growled. “What’s this!? What are you whispering at!?” They demanded fiercely.
“You want to know?” Emi cracked her knuckles. “We were whispering THIS!!” She sped forward and attacked 4 demons in one shot. “WARGH!!” “OW!!” Emi turned back to the duo. “Go!!” Before the other demons knew it, they were being attacked already.
“AH!!” Hoh and Wei simultaneously attacked that giant dark magic artifact which struck Ken’s head. “Take cover! AHH!!” “GRAR!” The joint fury of erupting lightning and rain of icicles hit a large area. “Yes!” Wei cheered as their attacks hit that fiendish thing.
“Huh!? No!” Emi cried out as that artifact was only partially damaged. “What!?” Wei gasped. “Impossible!” Hoh halted his steps. “Hahaha hah …” A whimpering demon laughed weakly. “The master told us to handle that piece of dark magic well … it was made by himself to put an end to your friend’s life.” “SHUT UP, YOU!!”
Hoh stabbed its spine hard. “ARGH!!” With that, it was immobilized. “I won’t let this happen … I’m not losing him … I don’t want to lose Ken!!” Hoh shouted in all his might and attacked that artifact even harder. “You’re right! I don’t want to lose Ken either!!”
Everyone began fighting the demons over free land. Taxis and trucks on the road began to be non-existent; numerous bodies filled parts of the streets. More space for fighting.
Wei fired a fury of icicle waves all over, swiping many demons at once. “Arghh!” “Ah!” “Gasp!” One demon escaped the waves and grabbed onto an icicle. “Hah! You little brat! Huh!? Whoooaaa!!” It growled as the icicle glowed and numbed its arm.
“You’re thinking of throwing that back at me!?” Wei slashed onto three demons’ thighs. “That was meant for you only!” She swung her weapon in many circles, dealing damage to 20 demons before they did anything to her. “URAGH!!” They screamed.
“Have this, you scum!” Hoh pierced his rotating machetes deep into a demon’s stomach. “You smug human boy!” Another big one pounced at him. “You’re not getting to me!” Hoh swung that demon he pierced through and slammed it onto the incoming demon.
“Ouch!” “Hey!” Hoh had his machetes demon-free, so he turned his attention to Ken. “I won’t let you suffer more, buddy!” While many demons were dealing with Emi and Wei, others aimed for him – mostly the giants. “GWARH!!” “Get that kid!” “Wah hah HAH!”
A spiked sword struck onto the roads, then a fist and a stomping leg. “Whoa!” Hoh dodged them all, sometimes retreating before going on again. “You missed me! Aha!” He dealt a slashing wound onto a giant’s knees. It growled and collapsed onto its comrades. “There’s no way I intend to lose! I didn’t go through all that training just to die!”
“Silly human! Pitiful ones like you will never understand our ideal!” Snake-like demons hissed and charged their claws at Hoh. “Oh no, you don’t!” His machete blade-tips whirled and formed a lightning sphere. “Receive this!” Lightning sparks flew out of it.
“AH!!” “YAW!!” All were immobilized by lightning shocks. “Awesome!” He ran past by their limb bodies. The rotating machetes whirled on. He inched on closer to the knocked-out Ken from the road. “Hmph!” Hoh halted his steps upon reaching the body.
“RAAHH!!” Hoh pressed his weapon’s grinding harder against the dark magic artifact. “I’m coming for you, pal!!” The cracks started to spread from that area being grinded at. “Don’t let him succeed!!” Seven giant demons leaped to him. “EXCUSE ME!!” Wei shouted, having dashed just behind Hoh, and released a fury of giant spiked iceballs.
“AGH! My face!” They were pierced through all over. “Dwah!! My stomach!” Wei smiled nastily to herself. “Here’s an ice storm!” The tip of her icicle awl opened up and out came strong gushing wind. “GWOOAAH!!” All demons were blown away.
“Alright! Thanks, Wei!” He grinded harder onto the dark magic artifact. “Don’t mention it! AAHH!!” She formed a giant icicle, the size of a bed, on the tip of her awl and smashed it onto the evil artifact. “Come on! Break, darn it!” She pounded on it more.
“I think it’s working!” Hoh exclaimed. Cracks were dangerously more eminent. “Be gone with you!” Wei slammed onto the blade one more time. It then cracked into several large shards, emitting dark magic mist while doing so. “Ah!” The duo shielded themselves.
“NO!! Quickly! Strike that boy in particular!” Many demons instantly moved to the duo. “I think … pant … they’re using stronger dark magic this time!” Hoh panted. “Well … we need to conjure up a stronger shield then! HAH!!” Wei slammed her icicle onto Ken, generating a thicker brighter barrier. “Let’s fight these guys again!”
“Irritating beings!!” Emi shouted, kicking demons ever so hard on their ugly faces. “You impudent girl! How dare you!” Emi dodged an incoming fist. She grabbed that fist and twisted it. “YAAHH!!” “Whooaa!” She swung that demon, many times larger than her in size, in repeated circles. “HAH!!” She let her grip go, throwing it away to the clouds.
“What the!? ARGH!!” A nest of demons perching on a cloud was hit just like bowling pins on the alley. “That kid!!” Some screamed from the pain; others maintained balance. “Let’s go get that girl!” They instantly darted at Emi, who was fending off other demons.
“Aha!” She swung around a large arm and leaped in the air. “OWFH!” She dealt a strong kick onto another’s neck. “You brat – AH!!” Another tried to pound her but was punched instead. Like that, don’t you!? HAH!” She ducked under a demon and attacked another incoming comrade. “OUGH!” “A fight is what you want and that’s what you’ll get!”
“You troublesome girl!!” Several demons rushed at her, pushing others out of their way, with clubs, machetes and swords. “Suffer the pain!!” Emi grunted. “Only if you can even touch me!” “RAHH!!” They threw their dark magic artifacts at her, which she obviously dodged by jumping backwards. “Catch me if you can!” Emi jumped into the air. “You insolent girl!!” Those demons, and additional others, jumped up as well.
“AHA!!” Emi, from jumping upwards, instead turned herself over and was charging at them. “What the!?” She hit one of them with a strong elbow attack on the head. “OW!!” Not stopping there, she let loose multiple punches on it and threw it off, hitting its own comrades. “Gah! You little!” One winged demon earned a fast and tight slap from her.
“Stay down!!” She landed firm kicks on their heads, sending them crashing to the road 50 meters below. Something then grabbed her attention as she looked below. “The knockout gas! We need to escape now! I think we fought and disorganized the demons enough!”
“Release the dark magic pillar!” A demon in the clouds sneered and assisted a group of ten lifting a giant dark pillar. “Taste this, humans!” They shouted and threw it crashing on the road. “WHOA!” Hoh nearly fell from the tremor. “Not this one again!”
Wei pierced her icicle tip into a demon’s chest. “ARGH!!” She turned out to view the source of that tremor. “Hey, that’s what Ria did previously too!” “Yeah, I know! Whoa!” Hoh replied and quickly ran away from the dark magic fog emitted from its bottom. “Time to do what I did the other time! Hiyah!!” Wei swung her weapon forward.
It rained icicles soon after. “Gah!” “Aahh!” Demons alike screamed; some injured from being hit hard. The icicles pierced hard into the pillar, reducing the flow of dark magic. “Alright! Here goes!” Wei fired giant icicles from her weapon at the pillar’s trunk.
As expected, the pillar broke to millions of pieces and dissipated in the air. “She’s done it! We need reinforcements!” Five to six more such pillars were thrown down. “GAH!” Wei nearly lost her balance from the tremors. “There’s more of these things!?”
“Wei!!” Emi flew down to her. “The gas is really close to us! Let’s get out of here! The path to the station should be clear enough for us!” Meanwhile, Hoh was retreating from his own fight. “The dark magic is getting more powerful! I can’t hold onto them much longer!” Wei turned her attention to the slowly-creeping chemical fog.
“Fighting’s over, I guess! Saving Ken and his siblings should be easier!” Wei ran towards the unconscious Ayumi. Hoh remembered back Emi’s plan. “Right! I’ll handle Ryushi instead!” The demons were naturally aghast. “They’re planning to rescue the humans!”
“Quickly set up your protective barriers! Go for them!” Emi shouted as she took it on her own to confront the many charging demons. “Roger that!” Wei flared the aura of her spiritual weapon and slashed hard onto Ayumi, cleansing her of all that dark magic. “Ah! Ah … uh …” The little girl moaned lightly from being relieved. Wei smiled to herself.
“Oh no, you don’t, missy!” Three winged demons leaped towards Wei. “Get lost!!” She expanded her shield barrier. “Douh!” “Argh!” The foul things shouted, being thrown off towards other demons. “Take that! Hah!” Wei fired large icicle shots non-stop, like a machine gun at the demon crowds. “Argh! Help!! Someone stop her!!” She smiled.
“Die, you demons die!!” Hoh stared on blankly. “Um … oh, right!” He focused energy on his machetes and slammed it through Ryushi’s body, cracking and dispersing the dark magic on him too. “Duah! Wow … so warm … ugh.” The little boy moaned as well.
“Alright! Mission accomplished!” Wei gave a thumbs-up to Hoh. “Nice work to you too, Wei! Whoa!” Wind blew by them, blowing the chemical fog faster at them. “It’s getting closer! Let’s go now!” The duo simultaneously put up their aura barriers and ran for the aerotrain station across the street. “Wait a minute! What about Emi and Ken!?”
Hoh asked, making Wei turn her head to the scene below the staircase. “RAHH!!” Emi punched hard onto a demon’s left cheek. “Urgh!” It collapsed on the ground. “Tsk.” The ghost girl immediately darted to Ken’s limb body. “I’m getting you out of here, Ken!!”
She firmly entered his body and grasped control. “AH!!” She suddenly shouted via Ken’s voice. “The dark magic! There are remnants inside him!? How’s that possible? This … is really powerful stuff … he really wants Ken dead …” She referred to the cloaked villain. “My arms … legs … not listening to me! Move you stupid body, MOVE!!”
“Bwah hah hah! Silly girl! You’ve put yourself in danger!” Several giants burst through the demon crowd and attempted to strike the body of two with sharp dark magic spears. “DIE!!” “NO!!” Hoh rushed forward without thinking and unleashed an ultimate attack of lightning fury erupting from the ground beneath the demons. “You demon scum!!”
Wei finally realized that Hoh had placed Ryushi close to the check-in counter of the station platform. “Alright! Nice move, Hoh!” She cheered at him. The demons screamed like never before during that 20-second torture. “Hold still, Emi!” Hoh slammed his flaring weapon into Ken’s body. “AH!! Hey, that hurts!” Emi shouted at him.
“You can feel that?” “Of course I can! I’m a spirit too, like the demons we fight all the time!” Wei slapped herself on the forehead, just seeing that. Emi sighed. “Ah … but I do feel lighter now … thanks. Let’s move before those unharmed demons come after us!”
She stood up and struggled to run as fast as Hoh. “Urgh … they’re getting away!” Hoh’s immobilizing the giant demons had crushed the smaller ones beneath them. “Darn it!!” “Great! A perfect chance to escape!” The duo rushed up to the platform and the scene below them was engulfed in thick knockout gas in the nick of time. “Well done, Hoh!”
“You already said that, Wei!” “I did!?” Emi became excited. “Yes, the aerotrain is here!” The large metal transport arrived in time and its door slid open. “Climb over the fences! Hurry!” Emi instructed the duo. “Aren’t we breaking the law!?” Hoh shouted.
“At a time like this, you can only think about the law!? Worry for our lifes first!” Wei countered the bespectacled teen. “Pant … pant …” Emi huffed and puffed, bringing herself and Ken’s body to safety. Unfortunately, they obtained unwanted attention. “Hey, you three! Come here before you get hurt!” “Is that … a human child she’s carrying!?”
Two Reploid cops suddenly surfaced out of nowhere: they don blue armour that resemble the human cops’, with helmets, identity cards on their chests and thick green leg armour padding. “Hey, you! What are you doing!? You – what is all this smoke out here!?”
Wei spat with disgust. “It’s those human lookalikes! Reploid cops!” Hoh reached the fence first. “I don’t know about you, but I’m not seeking custody with Reploids when demons that walk through walls are after us!” Emi tightened her fist. “Agreed!”
Hoh climbed over the fence while Emi halted on her steps. “What’d you think you’re doing!? Stop!” A Reploid cop shouted out. “Get those trespassers!” The second Reploid cop gave chase. “Here you go, Hoh! Wow, Ryushi sure is heavy!” Wei lifted the young boy up and handed him to Hoh. “Emi! Hold onto Ayumi for a while, will you!?”
The green-haired girl passed Ayumi over to Emi. “What are you doing now?” Emi asked as she carried her. “Taking care of the obstacles here!” Hoh had just finished placing Ryushi on an aerotrain seat close to the door. “Ah! The doors are closing!”
“Oh no! I’m coming, Hoh!” Emi managed to cling onto Ayumi and used brute force to wrench a large opening on the metal fences. “Hey, that’s destruction of public property!” The first Reploid cop shouted. “Sorry! We’re in a bit of a rush here!” Emi apologized back and hopped past that opening. “You kids are in so much trouble for this!”
“HAH!” Using the same right hand, she pressed on one of the doors from closing. “Here! Hold onto Ayumi as well!” Hoh nodded to Emi, carried Ayumi with some struggle to it and placed her on the seat opposite where Ryushi was laid to rest. “Phew …”
“ARGH!” The first Reploid cop cried as it was hit on with a metal dustbin by Wei. “Human, stop whatever you are doing – AH!!” The girl went on to hit the second Reploid as well. “I’m doing this so you won’t be in our way!” She threw away the metal dustbin.
“Not so fast!” The first Reploid grabbed onto Wei’s hand hard. “Hey! Let me go!” That Reploid looked angrily at her. “You have a lot of explaining to do, young lady – ARGH!” Emi came in just in time and wrenched Wei away from the Reploid. Without stopping, she gave it a strong kick, breaking its two legs apart and it collapsed on the ground.
“What the!?” Its counterpart gasped and before it knew it, it also suffered similar attacks on its legs. “ARGH!! What is all this!?” It earned a horrible glare of Ken’s face from Emi. “Like I said, we are in a bit of a rush here. Don’t try to stop us. Come on, Wei.”
She pulled the stunned green-haired girl towards the aerotrain. “I don’t think I can hold on any longer … the doors are stubborn … they still want to close!” Hoh was clearly struggling. “Go, Wei! Go!” Emi nearly threw her forward onto Hoh. “WHOA!” “AH!”
As expected, she collapsed on top of Hoh. “Ouch … Emi! Why’d you throw me like that for!?” The ghost girl coincidentally sensed something eerie behind her. “GET THEM!!” A fierce crowd of demons were rushing in from the station front’s ascending staircase. “AAH! Hurry, Emi! Hurry!” Emi forgot her anger for Emi and ushered her to move on.
“Almost there!” She pressed some force onto her left foot and leaped in mid-air. “Aahh!” Both Hoh and Wei were shocked. “NO!” In a split second, she crash-landed on top of Wei. “OW!!” The bespectacled teen endured the most pain. “Ow, that hurt so much!!”
With that, the aerotrain doors slid shut tight. “Darn … the demons are coming after us still …” Emi struggled to stand up. “We still have to fight …” The other duo took back out their spiritual weapons. Just when they were going to stand up against tens of demon inching about 15 feet more to them, a brilliant miracle happened.
A drop of light dripped through the aerotrain ceiling in front of them. Instantly, a furious explosion of white light occurred in the entire train. “What!? Duaaah!!” The closest demons were repelled by a formed barrier sphere. “This! It’s incredibly powerful!!”
“GAH!!” “What’s this!?” The trio shielded their eyes from the blinding light. It soon came to a pleasing end. “This is my protection for you. Be assured I’m here for you.” A familiar voice talked to them. “It’s you … the Shaman!” Hoh exclaimed. “Correct.”
“I’m fending those demons off for you so you can get some moment’s rest. Be prepared; I see a lot of demons waiting to ambush you on the way to my assistant’s home.” With that, the Shaman said no more. The outside demons growled for they couldn’t attack their targets. “Alright, it’s moving …” Wei commented as the aerotrain departed.
“Phew … thank goodness.” Emi collapsed on the ground kneeling. “That was … seven minutes of the longest horror ever … it felt longer than usual …” She looked down on Ken’s body. “Ken …” A soft palm reached her shoulder. “Ah … Wei?”
“We’re safe for now … take this time to relax, Emi.” The ghost girl initially didn’t know how to respond to her. “… Alright.” The trio were now occupying seats just opposite those where Ayumi and Ryushi were laid to rest, with Emi facing both the other duo.
No one said anything for awhile. The battles had a big toll on their bodies and minds. Hoh did let out some coughs, while Wei dusted her uniform. Emi stared blankly on the metal floor, thinking about their current situation and of Ken being attacked.
“Look at that … everywhere is all yellow and green smoke …” Hoh looked with distress at the towns outside his window. “All those people … why is our target so merciless?” Everyone imagined an evil laughing cloaked villain. “You know … you were rather brutal back then, Emi. Destroying those Reploids’ legs …” Wei remarked softly.
“Hah. You should have seen her break a giant boulder at my dad’s manor in Yange last time.” Hoh said. Emi said nothing, thinking to herself. Then, she blinked several times. “Wait … that’s it. I know … how to bring Ken back out. Why didn’t I think of it before?” She hit her right knuckles with her left palm. “I’m doing it now!”
“Whoa!” Hoh remarked confusedly. “What are you doing now? What’s going on?”
Emi smiled widely. “I’m going to wake Ken up … by entering his subconscious. He’s still here, but asleep inside me.” Wei raised an eyebrow. “Is that possible!?” Emi nodded to her. “Uh-huh. I’ve possessed his body so many times. I think I know my way around inside him. Wish me luck.” She exhaled her last and retreated deep inside the body.
“Whoa …” Wei and Hoh looked at each other. “I hope she knows what she’s doing …” Meanwhile, outside the aerotrain, many demons were closely tailing them. “Hiss … they’re protected again … let’s ambush them when their ride stops.” A demon said.
A conversation went on in Ken’s subconscious. Though it is difficult for such a thing to imagine, let’s just say that everything was pitch-black and there were only voices.
“Ken! Wake up! I know you can hear me! Ken!!” Emi’s voice echoed in the unknown realm. “Please wake up now! Ken!!” “Urgh …” Finally, she got a reply. “Ken!? Is that you!? Please answer me!!” “Ah … yeah, I’m here … who’s that? … wait … Emi?”
“Yes, it’s me! I’m so glad to hear you!” She felt like sobbing. “You had me so worried …” “No …” He felt terrible about himself. “What happened? Where am I?” “Ken, you were attacked by extremely powerful dark magic. You were knocked out ever since. I had to possess your body in order to bring you to safety.” Emi paused her communication.
“Wait, what about the guys!? Ryushi? Ayumi!?” He became anguished. “Relax … Wei and Hoh saved them. We’re in the train heading to Han’s place.” She comforted him. “Oh … I have to thank them. So … the attack’s launched, is it? What about mum … dad?”
“I think they should be fine … you left the protective jade amulet at home.” Ken sighed. “Dad … urgh! What is this!? The pain!” He was in distress. “Ken, I know it’s going to be hard, but I want you to fight it. Although Wei and Hoh tried to completely cleanse you, there are remnants left from that powerful dark magic stuck on us.” Ken was puzzled.
“Us?” Emi sighed. “What? We’re sharing your body, right?” “Oh, yeah … argh! It hurts! Gah!” Ken tried to wake up. “Fight it, Ken! I know you can do it!” “But … the remnants … so bindingly painful!” Ken protested in vain. “NO! Don’t succumb to this evil!!”
“We’re counting on you, Ken! Everyone is depending on you to lift their spirits! Make us strong, by becoming strong yourself!” He struggled even harder. “Gah … I think I feel my limbs.” “That’s it, Ken! Push through harder! Don’t give up to some insane stranger!” His confidence was ignited. “No … never giving up … I won’t … I won’t! NEVER!!”
“AAARRGH!!” Ken yelled out loudly, jerking his entire body. “AH!!” “WHOA!!” Hoh and Wei gasped respectively. Everyone stared at each other. “Ken!? KEN!!” Wei leaped forward and gave him a tight hug. “I’m so glad you’re alright! I thought you were dead!” Hoh was also going to cry, but he tried to swallow his tears back. “Buddy …”
Ken let out some droplets of tears. “Wei … I’m here. It’s okay … I’m here.” He rubbed her back lightly. “Boy, I guess I really owe you one for this, Emi.” The ghost girl said nothing. “Buddy … it’s good to have you back.” Hoh walked up to him. “Yeah … glad to see you both likewise.” The boys slapped their bent elbows together.
After a moment of reunion, Hoh explained to Ken everything that happened. “I see … you guys saved me … and you guys attacked the police!?” Hoh quickly shrugged. Wei replied to Ken: “I had no choice. They were going to stop us and put us in custody.”
“Ugh … whatever, what’s done is done. Well … I’m pretty sure by now that someone at the other stations has word that we are coming over or something. Those cops are going to arrest us for sure. We need a plan to avoid that and go nicely to Han’s place.” Ken folded his arms and sighed. Um … Ken? I have an idea. Care to listen to me?
Soon, after another 5 minutes of the train ride, the aerotrain stopped briefly at the Handao station. As Ken predicted, the Reploid cops here heard about ‘Ken’ and gang assaulting their counterparts. “Steady there …” Six of them approached the aerotrain with caution.
“Come out, humans! You are surrounded! Give yourselves up now!” A Reploid beamed on its loudspeaker. No response for the next few seconds. “That’s it! Move, move! Corner those humans!” All armed Reploid cops entered the first aerotrain door in sight. “They’re not here!” “Search down that compartment!” “Yes!” “We found something!”
All six Reploids arrived at a particular train compartment. “What is this!?” Broken glass pieces of varied size were shattered all over the floor. “They escaped through the windows! They can’t be far from here! Let’s go!” All of them rushed out the aerotrain and down the staircases. Of course, they have yet to search the perimeter grasslands.
“Cough …” The trio were running on the barren fields of the Handao village. “Ugh … the knockout gas is everywhere …” Ken coughed lightly again. Be careful, Ken! “Yeah, I know, Emi.” Ken reached the soil road in front of the residential houses first, and then Wei and Hoh. Everyone had handkerchiefs wrapped around their noses.
“Nice plan, Emi!” Wei said. “Smashing that window and jumping out of there! Perfect timing too; jumping on that huge stack of cardboard boxes just behind the station!” Hoh panted as he ran. “I agree! But … surviving a 3-storey jump and landing on boxes filled with so much recycled paper!? What are the odds of such a coincidence?”
“Emi says she doesn’t know!” Ken said, conveying her words. “She was surprised those boxes were even there! She expected at least some injuries from that fall! Better than being stopped and arrested by the cops!” They reached a soil road at the fenced border of the Kazuguchi family plot of land. “Isn’t this the road to Han’s place?” Wei said.
“Yeah, it is!” Hoh replied back. The bespectacled teen noticed something strange. Ken turned left instead of right, going back to his own home. Ken! Where are you going!? Hey! Emi called out to him inside his head. I’m talking to you, Ken!!
“Hey, where are you going!?” Wei shouted to him. “I’m going back home to check on my folks!” Ken replied; his feet stomping on the soil road. “No! Come back here! We’re supposed to go to Han’s! The cops will catch us!” Hoh protested. Both of them sighed and chased after the brown-haired teen. “At least wait for us, buddy!! Hey!!”
“I’ll be fast, I promise! Head to – NO!!” Not far from him was already his home. A large aura barrier covered his home, due to the protection of the jade amulet he left in his room. “MUM!!” At the home gate lay mother Saya on the ground. A rattan bag was with her, scattering vegetables on the soil ground. “What the!?” Hoh remarked in shock.
“That’s Mrs Kazuguchi!” Wei covered her gasping mouth. “MUM!” Ken tried to wake the unconscious lady. “Mum! Please! Wake up! It’s me, Ken!” His shaking of her was obviously useless. “I need some help here! She has dark magic all over her body!”
“Ah … right! Coming!” Wei answered his call and rushed to him first. Hoh was too stunned to move. “But … the aura! It’s covering the area where Mrs Kazuguchi is lying too! The dark magic … it’s so powerful, it even breached the protection barrier!”
Wei assisted in Ken carrying mother Saya inside the house. “Then … could it be!? I must check it out! Wait for me!” Hoh hurriedly ran after the other duo on that soil road.
Continued in Chapter 36.
Notes: A little fast moving plot, but it should be fine though. If Emi can break boulders like in Chapter 19, why can’t she do those walking metal pieces? Also, referring to a statement in Chapter 1 and of Wei’s comments in Chapter 19 on Reploid police permitted brutality to humans; they also have legal rights in the Republic like human police to arrest all criminals. The suspense of it all builds up!
----
I hope to post the next 2 chapters before the end of the month. Wish me luck!
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 13:18:21 GMT -5
Hi everyone! Today I am back with lots of chapter updates! Even more than the 2 more chapters I promised for the end of March! So, here's what's going to happen - since I planned 3 chapters for March, I apparently decided to plan 3 chapters for each of April and May, so that means 9 chapters up and front.
But what's this? It seems I have typed out another one more chapter from my print copy - so that means we have 10 new chapters! It will be good until beginning of June 2011. So read up and enjoy. I'll be working on the rest of the story in the meantime. Stay tuned for any more updates.
Without delay, enjoy Chapter 36!
----------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 36: A Blissful Retreat and the Soul’s Plan
This … this is horrible! It’s plain horror! Emi gasped inside Ken’s head. As both Wei and Ken laid mother Saya to rest on a nearby cushion, she glanced on the mangled bodies of father Ajima and Grandpa Ojiro on the living room quarters. No …
“Oh no …” Hoh was also shocked when he entered the home. “Unbelievable … the evil guy’s dark magic is incredibly powerful. Strong enough to even penetrate the amulet’s protective barrier.” Wei turned to him. “Hey, don’t just stand there!”
“Ah, right! What’d I do?” Hoh said as he looked at the dark magic stakes pierced into the Kazuguchi elders’ heads. “Help me get them up and heal them of the dark magic too.” Ken wordlessly walked over to his home kitchen. Hoh looked on. “Coming …”
The four of them had just escaped the pursuit of the Reploid cops on the aerotrain and temporarily stayed in Ken’s house. To everyone’s horror, even with the jade amulet, Ken’s family was not spared by the attacks. “That would mean … my servants!”
“It can’t be helped. Sigh … I already knew my father would be struck by dark magic.” Wei pulled Ajima up from the floor, with Hoh holding his feet. “The only thing I can do … is joining you in this crusade to save everyone.” Wei had a sad and worried face on.
“Wei …” They proceeded to place Ajima on another couch. “This …” Ken muttered to himself. He wordlessly sat on a dining room chair, then … “He’s gone too far … he’ll pay for this. He will pay horribly for this. I promise you.” Emi was a little stunned. Ken …
The teen suddenly stood up from his chair. Ah? He wordlessly walked over to his refrigerator. Are you hungry, Ken? Ken nodded. “Yeah … I’m just in a little mood for some seaweed strips.” Emi was shocked. Ugh … gulp. Ah …
The teen grabbed a huge stack of those plastic-covered treats. Emi thought to herself in fear – “That’s a big stack! There has to be twenty or thirty of them here! Don’t tell me he’s going to eat them all!? Ken ripped all the opening tears in one go. “Raah!!”
He shouted and bit them in one go. Gulp … no … argh … no … mustn’t scream … Emi did her best to resist the gooey feeling in her mouth, mainly out of sympathy for Ken. “Grrh …” Ken mauled on the seaweed and forcefully swallowed everything.
“Ah … ah …” He panted lightly. “I really needed that … sorry, Emi.” The ghost girl was surprised. Oh … so you do care … apology accepted. Emi herself panted from the sheer horror she just experienced. Anything for you, Ken … even if it means seaweed. Urgh … “I appreciate that, Emi. Thanks.” He brought forth his spiritual weapon.
“Hey.” Hoh stood just behind him. “I heard you sort of shout, so …” Ken sighed. “Yeah, I know. I made you all worried.” Hoh shook his head. “Nah, it’s no problem … so are you okay now? If you want to, we can rest here for a while before going to Han’s.”
“We need to be ready.” Ken’s words caught Hoh by surprise. “What?” Hoh couldn’t speak his words right. “You heard me. We need to be ready. By now, those demons would be outside the house, ready to ambush us when we move out. We must take them by surprise and overwhelm them. Otherwise, we meet our ends here.”
Hoh was speechless. “Yeah … you’re right.” “We’ll make it through. Just like how you went through the fights earlier.” Ken smiled at Hoh. Alright! Now that’s the Ken I know! Emi became cheerful instantly. “Let’s think of a plan with Wei. Come on!”
As Ken predicted, demons gathered around his home but stopped short at the protective barrier cast by his jade amulet. “We have reports from other squads of the presence of two more barriers like this one in the city. One of those houses had many people in it. The other was empty.” A demon referred to both Hoh’s and Wei’s home respectively.
“They’re not going to survive in there for long!” A burly demon barred its fist. All of them growled in laughter. “We’ve been waiting here for 25 minutes already!” “Where are those cowards!?” “I want to beat them so bad!” “Die humans die!!” “Gwah hahahah!!”
“YAAHH!!” Ken’s front door slammed open and out came a fury of flame tornados. “What the!? Argh!!” “Ow!!” Tens of demons were engulfed in fire. “Alright, charge out!” Ken ushered Wei and Hoh running out of his home. “Gotcha, Ken o’ buddy!”
Our trio had handkerchiefs worn around their mouths, not wanting to breathe in the chemical gas spread across the region. Their voices were not muffled by those pieces of cloth and they could hear each other just fine. “It’s demon killing time! This will be good!” Hoh screamed like a madman, running to them.
“What!? We’ve been fooled!” Thirty demons flew down to the ground and faced the charging duo. “Before I join in …” Ken turned around and locked his front door shut. You still worry about things like this, Ken? “I don’t want my home to be robbed just in case we’re settled with our target and we’re far away from home.”
Emi pondered for a while. Ah, you have a point there. Ken turned back to Wei and Hoh. “Let’s show them what we can do!” “Got it! RAAH!!” Hoh unleashed a wave of lightning jolts from that lightning sphere formed by his rotating machetes. “Be gone!!” Wei launched a tornado of icicles in every direction from her ritual-like sword dancing.
“GAH!!” “OH!!” Many demons were caught in the attack, leaving ample space for the duo to come clean and rush forth. “Ken! Come on!” Hoh called out to him. “I know! Let’s start this little formation we agreed on, shall we!?” Ken rushed out of his home compound. It was only then that the demon brigade noticed something odd.
“What’s this!? The aura around the house vanished! And … it appeared on that boy!?” They exclaimed in shock as Ken went on throwing off more demons by merely colliding onto them. “He must have taken that amulet with him! The sneak!!” Ken smiled. “Hah! This makes the fighting easier! Wei! Heads up!” He approached her even closer.
“Huh!? Oh, right!” Wei turned around to him. “Here you go!” She grabbed on firmly to his hand and miraculously, the amulet aura extended over to envelope Wei. “It’s … it’s working! Great!” It went as planned! “GWAH!!” A demon screamed.
Like Ken predicted earlier, the use of his jade amulet against demons may clear a straight long path towards Han’s home with little effort. “Hoh! Come on!” Wei called to the bespectacled teen. “Coming!” “Just hold onto my hand!” Hoh retreated from his fight.
“Don’t let that kid escape! Get him!!” Many fox-like demons sprang forward and inched closer to Hoh. “Get lost!!” Ken fired pillars of flames by merely swinging his sword. “AH!!” “What the!?” “ARGH!!” Those attacks zoomed out of his aura barrier and slammed onto the demons hard. “The … pain …” Those demons collapsed.
The chemical fog subsided slightly. Handao town was wholly void of people, and oddly, there was no sight of the earlier Reploid cops everywhere. “I’ve got you, Wei!” Hoh held onto Wei’s right arm. “Alright!” That aura expanded and covered Hoh as well. “Don’t let go, no matter what! Let’s run now!” Ken kicked on the ground hard.
Everyone ran on the spot. There were small numbers of demons which they collided into and threw them off. “Steady! I’m going to turn right now!” Ken strained his right leg on a halting spot, nearly skidding them off. “Whoa!” “Yah!” Ah! The others gasped.
“We’ll be there soon! Just –” Ken stopped talking when a giant demon rushed up to them from the fields. “Not so fast, kids!” “Who are you calling kids!?” Hoh blasted at it. Ken kept on running, dragging his friends and repelled off the giant with the aura barrier.
“GWAO!!” It yelped out, being tossed up high in the air. “Hoh, we are practically still kids …” Wei lazily remarked to him. “But … I just felt like countering that thing with an argument!” “Aw, come on. You don’t really need to do that …” Meanwhile, in the sky, some demons were conversing. “Most of us have been bruised and immobilized …”
“There’s only a few of us left, eh?” The second demon gazed down, seeing lifeless demons everywhere. While some struggled to get up, they could never catch up to the trio. “We need some reinforcements! Get ready some dark magic pillars and even … some of HIS dark magic as well!” “That should work against those brats! Gah hah!”
“I’m going to turn left! Get ready!” Ken halted his left foot, turning the group to the left. “Whoa!” Wei gasped. “At least we’re in the right direction …” They ran hastily.
Emi tried looking around, but she couldn’t use Ken’s head at all. Argh … those dark magic remnants … still lurking inside us … I feel horrible … but strange, there are no demons around here at all. “Isn’t that good, Emi?” The teen suddenly asked her. “Look! We’re close to Han’s place!” They were about 900 meters to the home.
Ah! That’s good! Ken, your plan is working! Out of nowhere, a hand just popped out and grabbed tightly onto Ken’s free right hand. “What the!? WHOA!!” It felt like solid steel wrenching on him. “Argh!!” Ken was forcibly halted on the spot.
“GAH!!” Wei and Hoh were still running, and no doubt that caused them to jerk forward and nearly fell on the ground. “Hey!! What was that for!?” Hoh nearly lost balance. All gazed on that figure that firmly held Ken in place. The river waters flowed on smoothly.
“It’s nice to see you four here.” That figure sighed and used a mouth mask to seal his nose. “HAN!? What are you doing here!?” Ken forcibly pulled his hand away from Han’s grip. “Why, I went to retrieve your siblings. Unless I’m mistaken, you left them in the train back there.” Behind him was a large cart which supported the resting duo.
WHAT!? Emi exclaimed in shock. “Darn it! How could I have forgotten about them!?” Ken slapped himself on the forehead. Even Wei and Hoh had guilty faces on them. Han shrugged his shoulders. “Ha ha … don’t worry; everything’s going to be fine.”
“It was a little … difficult to get pass through the … Reploids, but here I am with your siblings.” Han sighed and adjusted his straw hat again. Wei bent a suspicious eye at him. “I’ll be off now to your home so that I can lay them to rest.” Ken wanted to protest, under the impression of Han being in danger, but Emi jerked his body first. “Hey!!”
Ken, just let him do what he wants! We can trust him, right!? Han made no initial reply to that duo. “Hmm … I’ll need your home keys, if you don’t mind.” The teen grunted and hesitantly flung his keys to the peasant. “Aha. A wise choice. I’m off.”
Hoh spoke: “Wait! If you heal their dark magic-stricken bodies, aren’t you waking them up and we’ll be in more unnecessary trouble!?” Wei turned to him. “Yeah … he’s right. What if they find out about all this mess?” Han bent his head to the back. “Don’t you worry. I’ll set a spell on them so they won’t wake up until we are done.”
“I trust you know how much Ria Osada has changed because of my memory-sealing abilities?” Everyone flashbacked on the ex-maniac and didn’t reply. “I’ll take that as a ‘Yes’. I shall be back soon. My door’s unlocked for all of you.” With that, he pulled his cart and moved quickly into the direction of Ken’s home. Hoh scratched his head.
“Man, is he mysterious … oh heck! The demons are back!” Wei shouted at the sight of charging demons from Ken’s left. “You nosy brats!” “Just die and submit to the master!” Some demons blasted at them. “Let’s go now! Hands, everyone!” Ken called to them.
“Alright!” Hoh grabbed on Ken’s left hand and Wei onto Ken’s right hand. “Let’s move! Hah!” The trio simultaneously ran. “Not so fast!!” A demon with tusk-like teeth growled. “Taste some of the master’s dark magic!” It leaped forward and struck the trio’s aura barrier with a large elephant-like tusk. “Gah! What the!?” Hoh exclaimed.
That tusk attack was able to strike them without being vapourized in turn. “This dark magic! Impossible!” Wei shouted. “Hah! It’s all thanks to the immense hatred the master has! WHOA!!” It was thrown off by the aura layer instead. That artifact was swung into the air, piercing hard into the ground. “We can’t leave those foul things alone!”
“I’m on it, Ken! Hah!” Hoh swung his rotating machete weapon and a strong lightning jolt erupted from the grounds, successfully vapourizing it. “Hmph! Let’s see how you deal with these, children!!” A fleet of demons hurled forth several dark magic pillars at them.
“Urgh!” Ken grunted as he pulled his friends harder. “Ah!!” “Hey!” One dark magic artifact slammed on the land, barely missing them. “Whoa … if that hit us, I don’t know if we could withstand it …” Wei remarked to herself. “Be careful! There’s more coming!” Hoh warned; the demons were flinging more dark magic artifacts.
“Gwah hahah!!” The fiendish entities howled with laughter. “Oh my!” Hoh dodged a giant 24-foot dark magic trident. “Yah! Ow! Sorry, Ken!” Wei apologized after evading a dark magic spear. “No problem! RAH!!” Wei swung her weapon, unleashing chilly pulse waves that dispelled a lot of dark magic javelins. “Try and destroy those pillars, Hoh!”
“Alright! Got you!” Hoh focused his thoughts on charging up his rotating machetes. “Be gone!” A fury of thick lightning strikes struck all dark magic pillars in sight, even striking the demon that threw them. “ARRGGHH!!” All screamed in great agony.
“No mercy for filthy things like you! RAAHH!” Wei fired a giant iceberg-like icicle in the air from her awl-like weapon. “Let there be rain!” She clenched her fist and that icicle exploding into a million icicle shards. “Watch out!!” Demons everywhere screamed.
“Wei, that was a wonderful move!” Hoh shouted to her. “Thanks! I think you can do it too if you focus!” The girl replied back. “Be careful! There’s hail!” 12-foot-tall icicles pierced the land, all dark magic artifacts and even the very beings of the demons.
“Insolent fools! You die now!! GWARRHH!!” Several giants stood in their path, but were struck hard on their bodies by Wei’s icicles. “Whoa … the oozing black slime … whatever it is!” Hoh commented at those things. “It’s just plain horrible!” Ken grunted again. “That’s not important, is it? Wei just helped us to clear a path for Han’s place!”
That green-haired girl chuckled. “It’s no problem, really. Just glad to help.” The giants growled and raged in anger of being struck. “AAHH!!” “HELP!” Smaller demons on either the ground or in air were ravaged by their mighty fists just to sooth their pain. “GWARRHH!” One giant crashed onto Han’s home, but a dim silver aura repelled it off.
“Look out!” “AAHH!!” That particular giant collapsed on a nearby squad of demons on the farmland. “Wei, what are you spacing out for!? We’re 25 feet away from Han’s doorstep! Watch out!” Hoh called out to her, for she was staring at that giant’s fall.
“Huh!? Oh, right!” She quickly kept up with Ken’s speed. The teen shouted to them: “This is it! Safety at last! Let go of my hand!” Wei was surprised. “What!? But, why!?” “Just do it, will you!?” She reluctantly let go of him and their great aura shrunk in size.
“AAAHH!!” Ken leaped in the air, shocking Emi as well. Ken! What are you doing!? Whoa!! He swiftly turned his body over, causing his left shoulder to crash on the door and he crash-landed in the farmhouse. “ARGH!! The dark magic! It hurts!! AAH!!”
“NO! Buddy!!” Hoh, who had let go of Ken’s hand, rushed into Han’s home. “Gah!” Wei exclaimed, having evaded a dark magic trident which missed Hoh’s left leg. “That was dangerous … argh! Darn … my ankles still hurt … grrh!” She bent down to examine her feet. “Come on, Wei! Just a bit more!!” Hoh called, stretching out his left hand.
“Get that human girl!!” Some minor demons, armed with knives and pickaxes, charged at her. Wei spat some saliva on the soil. “TSK!!” She managed to climb that three-step stair and grabbed Hoh’s arm. “YES!!” He pulled her in and slammed the door shut.
“ROAR!!” Many demons were immobilized from the fights earlier. Even with the demon reinforcements, few demons survived. “Grrr …” A wolf-like demon growled. “The barrier again … even that human peasant had it on …” “There’s nothing to worry about. Those kids are stuck in there and they won’t be bothering the master for now.”
A human-like demon replied back to that wolf-like demon. “Grr … I shall report back to the master’s assistant on our status … the grand ideal is close to completion.” With that, it flew off to the southeast of Handao. The fog of chemical gas subsided a little.
“AARGHH!!” Ken screamed out even louder. Emi wanted to cry due to the pain she felt, but she suppressed the urge. Ken … urgh, it hurts … She moaned inwardly. “This is bad … there’s still dark magic inside their body.” Hoh felt some sweat trickle down his face. “If we don’t do something, they’ll be suffering for a while.” Hoh dusted his uniform.
“If only I could do something …” Wei mumbled to herself. She stared on the floor, clenching her fists tightly. “Sorry, Hoh … I’m going for a shower … all those running made me sweat like a waterfall … watch after Ken, will you?” The bespectacled teen looked as Wei stood up and walked to the staircase. “Ah … sure thing, Wei.”
About 10 minutes passed and Ken was still moaning in pain. “Hang in there, Ken … maybe Han can do something. That pot of holy water … sprinkling it on you did no good.” Hoh gazed at the wet parts of Ken’s uniform. “Urgh … no … it’s okay.”
“That’s because the dark magic is inside that boy, silly.” The door slammed open and there was Han. “It requires special cleansing methods, and I know how to do that.”
“Han! Wait … does that mean Ken will be safe!? What about his family!?” Hoh nearly stood up. Han waved his fingers. “Everything’s okay. I’ve casted spells on all his family members. They’ll never wake up until we get this crisis over and done with. Now, let’s get him to the dining room. I can easily cleanse his insides that way.”
Wei didn’t go for a shower; she sat quietly on one of the chairs upstairs. “Ken …” Hoh retreated to the living room and sat on a couch. “Buddy …” For the coming 10 minutes, Han pinched on every part of Ken’s body, extracting out dark magic remnants.
“AH!!” Ken screamed as Han pinched hard on his stomach with his whole palm. “Easy there, boy … this is the last dark magic remnant.” The peasant held a black crystal shard. “And then, I heal it by doing this.” He took out the Shaman’s pot of holy water and dropped the dark magic shard into it. It sizzled and vapourized into oblivion instantly.
“You might want to drink some of the water too.” Han gave Ken the vat. “Are you sure?” “Of course. Just drink from it. It’ll be fine.” Ken sat up and drank the water hesitantly. As the water flowed down his throat, he felt warm and replenished all over. “Ah … nice.”
“One more thing though.” Han suddenly stretched his hand onto Ken’s stomach again. “Whoa! Hey!” Han smiled. “Girl, you’ve done well in saving him, but now, you don’t need to possess his body any longer.” His palm pinched hard onto the stomach again.
“AH!!” “YAH!!” Ken heard a second scream. True enough, Emi was being pulled out of his body by Han’s left fingers. “Whoa! Emi!?” “Ken!?” Han let go of Emi and she collapsed on his floor. “What was that for!?” She angrily looked at Han. “Come now. You’ll be troubling him. The boy needs some rest.” Han dusted his hands.
“That’s not the way to treat a girl!” Emi retorted back. “Whatever you say, my girl. Ha ha hah …” Han laughed lightly and walked to his kitchen. “Um … don’t mind him, Emi.” The duo were alone in that dining room. “So, where’s Hoh and Wei?” Emi asked him.
“Mum … dad … grandfather … everyone … I’ll come and save you. Definitely …” Wei mumbled on the staircase. “Warm … ah.” She watched Hoh warm up at Han’s fireplace. “Oh, there you are, Wei. Come warm yourself up too.” He called out to her.
“Wait … weren’t you going to take a shower?” “… Nah, I decided not to.” Wei walked down and sat by Hoh’s side. “Plus, I have no extra clothes and the fire ought to dry up the sweat all over me.” She rubbed her hands. “So warm … ah. Next time, I must remember to wear my favourite dark red jacket all the time when it’s cold.”
“This stinks.” Ken came in and cursed. “We’re surrounded by demons … we can’t go and face our evil guy … the only thing we can do is rest!? Darn!” He kicked hard onto Han’s wall. “Grr …” The whole living room had a grim, dark atmosphere. “Ken …” Emi floated in with a worried face. She gently rubbed her palm over his back. “Ken …”
“Yes … Emi?” Again, the ghost girl flew around him and eventually embraced him from behind. “I thought I was going to lose you back there … I like you so much.” Some tears rolled down her cheeks. “Emi …” She stopped the embrace and wiped her tears away.
“We knew we have to face something like this soon. If we aren’t well, then who’s going to stop this madness?” The teen gazed at her face. Han walked in too, drinking juice from a small carton. “She’s right. We can only wait for the opportunity to come. Ah, yes …”
“Orders from the Shaman. I’ll accompany you when we know where we are going.” He surprised everyone there. Wei frowned. “Yeah, but how’d we know when we should go?” Ken looked at her. “When the time is right. We’ll know by ourselves. Instincts.”
Ken beat his chest once. Hoh looked at him. “Hm … alright, there’s nothing we can do anyway.” Wei retreated back to the fireplace. Emi looked at Ken. “I’m with you, Ken.” He nodded at her. “Thanks, Emi. Let’s rest to our heart’s content for now.”
For the next two hours, the trio would spend their time lazing around. Wei played around with the variety of weapons Han had while Hoh slept nicely on a couch. “Hey, I didn’t know Han reads comic books!” You can expect something like that from Ken.
“I don’t believe it …” Emi groaned at that sight. “Someone like Han … having comic books!” The duo were on the second floor at Han’s desk. “Hey, Baku Gaku! That’s the newest series! I have to buy this series when this crisis is over!” Emi moaned again.
Wei was in total silence in the underground training chamber. She stared at that rubble of wood fragments which was once the display of all of Han’s weaponry. “It was only just yesterday when we fought him …” In their last battle, they threw him off crashing down.
“Now, we face an entire army of demons and that evil man himself.” She clenched her fist tightly. “Will we be able to get this over with? … What am I saying!? We have to!” Wei picked up a pickaxe and played with it. “This is … the tool my brother used to dig in the coal mines many years ago … now he’s in the hospital … brother … no!”
Her brother, being supported by life machines due to that coma, is also presumably under the dark magic influence as well. “No … I don’t want him to die … you’ll pay you evil man … you’ll pay!!” Wei collapsed and wept in that lone underground chamber. It is unknown if Wei’s brother’s condition got worse or not under the dark magic spell.
“How could I have not thought of that sooner!? AAHH!!” She screamed on to her heart’s content and cried loudly on the lacquered floor. Just at the staircase, a peasant stopped his steps. “Poor girl … what horrors she had to experience … I can pray for the best.”
Meanwhile, there was an ominous meeting. The villain had surfaced, unharmed in any way. “Knockout gas … so that demons may possess the bodies of the living … the best way for domination.” That hood of his still covered his face and with his left hand, he removed the face mask from his nose. “This fog will last quite a while.”
His minion ghoul gave the latest stats. “My lord, everyone in the land has fallen. Those that escaped past the borders won’t be a threat to us, because they will face the dark magic supplies you have graciously given to us. No one shall leave this place alive.”
“Excellent. Everything went as planned.” The cloaked villain walked on a street on the Chaoge-Shijun border. “What about those four?” He referred to Ken and his gang. “Um … they are hiding in that farmhouse, as you have predicted. We have surrounded them.”
“Hmph. Continue to secure the area until otherwise told. We shall gather at the stadium for the opening of our promised land later.” He flapped his long sleeves. “Yes, my lord.” His minion vanished away and he snickered. “Finally … the love is all mine.”
Back at Han’s, the demons were still waiting to strike the home’s inhabitants. “Wuah … yawn, how long have I slept?” Hoh stretched his arms, with Ken and Emi sitting close to him. “It’s 6.40 in the evening. You had a good sleep, right?” “Yeah … it was nice.”
“Time for dinner, everyone.” Han held a pot of cooked pork and beef in lots of gravy. “Mm … that smells nice.” Hoh started to drool. “Someone go get the girl to come and eat.” Han said to the trio. “Ah, I’m right on it!” Emi flew off to the kitchen area.
“Wei! There you are! … what’s wrong? Your face is red …” Emi watched her climb the stairs from the basement. “No … I’m just fine …” Wei rubbed her eyes. “What is that smell?” “Why, it’s dinner, Wei. Come and join us.” Emi carefully talked to her.
“Yeah, dinner sounds wonderful.” Everyone prepared the dinner table and eventually tucked in. “I recommend that you all just eat a bit. Dinner is important, but in case we leave right after this, we don’t want to get stomach trouble or appendicitis. Running will stress the body.” Han said before eating on a piece of beef. “Yeah … I know that.”
Ken stuffed a large lump of rice in his mouth. “Eat properly, will you Ken?” Emi glanced murderously at him. “…” Wei said nothing, swallowing some chewed spinach. “Right … let’s listen to some news, shall we?” Han stayed on his seat in the dining room and took out the TV remote. He pressed the ON button and it was already on the news channel.
“We are live at the Core City border of Chuhongyun Province. The central government has declared an emergency and deployed troops to the region hours ago. A top military officer just told me that human soldiers are not allowed in the disaster zone because there were reports of concussions upon merely stepping past the border into the province.”
“Ah, our target has everything prepared. No one gets out and no one gets in.” Han said. “You know, I’m surprised we can get reception in this place.” Hoh remarked. “Too bad dark magic cannot stop TV signal waves then. Ha ha.” Wei replied in turn.
“Reploid soldiers have been sent to save as many victims as possible in the province. We tried to follow them but we were turned down at the border by security in charge, citing security issues. All press members, even Reploids, are not allowed to enter.” The reporter continued. “We’re also receiving reports about people crying for their families –”
“Wow, even those human lookalikes are not allowed to do investigative reporting?” Wei said curiously. “That’s odd. Reploids are not affected by dark magic, right?” Han said: “Yes, but you see … that part of Reploid soldiers infiltrating the land … is partly a lie.” Everyone was shocked. “What’d you mean, Han? A lie!?” Emi demanded.
Han adjusted his straw hat again. “Let’s see … the Shaman said that he was going all out to prevent anything from stopping or distracting you from doing the work he asked you to do. Like I said last time, he deeply appreciates your cooperation in this spiritual mess. Even if those robots were sent in here, they’d be in an area out of reach with you.”
“Good point. Hah.” It was Ken’s turn to reply. “We were ambushed by Reploid cops on the way here. I don’t think we want that to happen again.” Wei shivered a little on the thought of her smacking them with a dustbin. Hoh chuckled lightly. “Me neither.”
“I’m glad you understand.” Han drank from a cup of juice. “But, I really do hope we will somehow get a chance to sneak out and attack them. The Shaman, no, I should say, the government is depending on us.” Everyone shivered upon hearing the demons growl.
“They’re bound to stay in there forever! GWAH HAHAH!!” The trio students curled their lips angrily at that proclamation. “Really, those demons are so arrogant.” Wei remarked to herself. “I just hate them and their dark magic. So spiteful.”
Continued in Chapter 37.
Notes: Even in the midst of chaos, Emi stills dislikes seaweed. Regarding Wei’s circumstances … check Chapter 16 on details regarding her brother’s coma and Chapter 30 for the cause of her ankle injury. From the guys’ last fight with Han, wow, he still didn’t clean up that wrecked weapons display. The comic book title Baku Gaku is an original self-made-up name. How will they escape the demons now?
----
Next chapter coming up.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 13:34:55 GMT -5
I'm back, with the 2nd of all the 10 new chapters.
--------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 37: Souls Succeed Right on the Dot
“Phew, I’m glad I didn’t eat too much. I might get indigestion if I run on a full stomach.” Hoh remarked as Wei and himself watched TV. “Well, if you want to eat, it’s fine.” Wei said. “Maybe … you should just form your protective aura all the time … um …”
“You can walk as slowly as you want, repel the demons with your aura and save your stomach from indigestion.” Hoh shocked his head at Wei. “I don’t know … it’s not really a matter of how much I want to eat. It’s about security against dark magic and demons.”
The clock ticked 7.53 pm. Ken and Emi were sitting close to a window in the living room, just behind Hoh’s couch, watching the demons outside merry-making. “They’re dancing in joy and stuff … sneering, sticking their tongues out at me …” Ken said.
Emi rubbed his shoulders. “Relax, Ken. Just be patient. I also don’t like being trapped here, but I still want to fight with you.” The teen stared at her. “You’re a ghost. You can fly through walls, even shields.” She countered: “I don’t know about that …”
“Yes, you can fly through walls, but not through aura shields.” Han came in and sat on Ken’s left. “There are some things even spirits cannot do.” The peasant made sure his eyes remain hidden under his straw hat. “Sigh … it’s repeating again …” Emi said.
Everyone turned to her. “What’d you mean, Emi?” Hoh asked over the couch. “Well, before I met Ken, I was a wandering spirit. I met a lot of fiends with those cheeky eyes … I smacked the life out of them just to escape. It wasn’t easy. Spirit beings never get tired from non-stop activity, unfortunately. It was hard to avoid them.”
“But … Ken, you’re the nicest soul I have ever met.” The teen blushed lightly on that comment. “Um … thanks, Emi.” “You’re welcome, Ken!” She then laughed light-heartedly, followed suit by Han and the other duo. “Why am I laughing?” Hoh asked.
Outside, a demon threatened its fist and made funny faces at Ken. “I wonder what’s taking master so long … he said he would tell us when the time comes. Anyone of us.” Han rested his chin on his right palm. Ken and Emi looked at him.
“If you say so …” Ken stared at the near-full moon surrounded by clouds in the sky. “Wow … that moon looks nice.” He looked on longer. “Hope is not lost.” Emi smiled a little widely on hearing that. “That’s the Ken I know.” She then leaned her head on Ken’s right shoulder. “Ahem, excuse me.” Han coughed and leaned back against his own wall.
At the same time, far away, the cloaked villain walked down an ominous passageway. “The control room … it’s here.” He brashly kicked that metal door open and gazed his eyes on the various machines in front of him. “A dim brightness is appropriate.” He revealed his pale left hand and pushed down a red-handed lever.
Hundreds of showcase lights brightened this giant concrete structure. All lights were focused on a make-shift platform in the middle of a field within. “My lord, humblest apologies for not being able to assist you for such a trivial matter like this.” His minion ghoul knelt before him. “It doesn’t matter. Now … call everyone. It’s about to start.”
Ken was furiously staring at the demons dancing and roaring in laughter outside Han’s home. A few seconds later, everything stopped. “Huh?” Emi was the first to notice. “They’ve stopped … and they’re leaving!” Ken quickly stood up. “Yeah …” Hoh looked at them over the couch. “What was that? The demons are leaving? Is that for real!?”
“Grrh …” Some demons growled at them before vanishing on the spot. “Well, that is interesting.” Wei got up from her seat. “They’re gone … I wonder what will happen next? Could it be … the beginning of the possessing of human bodies!?”
“Alright! We have to move out!” Just then, Ken felt like he was suddenly struck by lightning. He heard nothing, only pint-drop silence. “What the!?” “Boy … it’s me. I’m talking to you.” A familiar voice boomed in his head. “The Shaman!” “Yes …”
“What is it now?” Ken responded. “Ah … I have some good news. Your target and his demon allies have gathered at the nearest stadium where you are now. You won’t be fighting until you arrive close to the stadium itself.” Ken bent his eyebrow.
“Why aren’t you doing this yourself again? Don’t tell me that you just need my help. I want a better reason!” Ken growled. “Ha ha … after you have finished your mission, I will meet you lot and tell everything you want to know. Is that a deal?” The Shaman asked.
The teen curled his lips in thinking. “… Alright, you’d better do what you just promised me when all this is over.” “My pleasure. Now … move on.” With that, the pint-drop silence was gone and Ken heard all noise in the room. “Buddy, what was that just now?” Hoh asked him first. “You were talking to the Shaman, right!?” Ken rubbed his eyes.
“How did you know? You heard me?” Emi nodded worriedly. “Yes, we heard you both talk.” Only Han didn’t react to that event. “Hmm … the master has spoken. The nearest stadium … where could that be?” Wei snapped her fingers. “It’s Chaoge Stadium!”
“Good! Let’s go!” Hoh was the first to jump up and reach for the door. “Gah!!” He shouted before shutting it tight. “The air outside … it’s not only full of evil … but it’s cold too! The autumn air! I don’t want to be shivering like earlier today!” “You were?”
Wei made a suspicious eye at him. “Under my uniform, that’s when!” Hoh countered. Emi sighed. “We shouldn’t be arguing about this …” Ken though of an idea just then.
A fast moving leg stomped onto a puddle of water. A split second later, other feet also stomped into it, splashing water onto the higher soil. The five of them ran on the soil road straight to the village border. “Ah, it’s so warm!” Wei tugged onto her red jacket.
“Thanks again, Ken! Going to your home to spare us your jackets – that was kind of you!” She said as Ken leaped forward. “You’re welcome! Besides, those jackets haven’t been worn in years! I thought it’ll do some good!” He held onto his black long jacket.
Hoh exhaled deeply; fog blurring his glasses. “I like this brown jacket! Can I keep it, Ken?” The teen stared back at his friend. “No! You have a whole wardrobe full of them! I want my jackets back when this is all over!” “Aw, come on! This one is warmer than the rest!” Emi sighed while her formed feet kicked on the ground. “Why am I running too?”
“Merging with the boy is not a good idea for now, girl.” Han replied coolly; him wearing a green jacket. “Your martial arts skills are what we need now for extra defense against the demons. We can’t keep all those in his body.” Emi nodded to him. “Okay …”
They reached the aerotrain station and climbed up the entrance stairs. “Wei, look for the route we need to take to Chaoge Stadium!” “Got you, Ken!” She turned to the left and looked at the signboard there. “We should be heading to Station … number 34756!”
“We need not worry about trains. It looks like all of them are still moving fine!” Hoh said upon looking at a large monitor at the ceiling. “Our transport should be of no problem!” A tiny red rectangle was approaching the yellow dot marked ‘Handao (Outskirt)’.
“Excellent. Everyone gather round!” Han clapped his hands and all rushed to him. “We’ll be safe for now … but be ready when we reach this stadium of yours. You heard what the master said to Ken earlier.” All four of them nodded simultaneously at him.
“This time … I’ll be fighting as well.” Wei raised an eyebrow. “You? Fight? Awesome. I want to see what you can do.” Han smiled at her. “In a way … fighting them is as easy as using your human hand to slap and wave them off. But, I have something better in mind.” Wei and Hoh scratched their heads, as to wondering what that could be.
A minute and a half later, the aerotrain arrived as predicted. “Yes, it’s here!” Ken rushed first over the counter. “Urgh! That’s disgusting!” Upon touching the floor, he retreated his feet back a little. The door slid open and revealed a scene of unconscious people lying on its floor. “To have all these bodies here!” Ken shook his head violently.
“Ken!” Wei climbed over the fence and reached for him. “Are you alright?” The teen stopped his head-shaking. “Yeah, I’m fine … just getting these sickly feelings out of my head …” He gulped and they moved on, before the aerotrain doors could slide shut tight.
“Geesh …” Ken tried moving those bodies over by kicking them lightly. “Isn’t that … rude?” Emi asked. “Not really. Urgh …” The teen managed to make some space for himself. “They’re alive, but dead at the same time. They can’t sense me.” With engines pumping on, the aerotrain picked up speed. “We should be there in about 20 minutes.”
Wei looked outside. “The fog is still here … guess the wind didn’t blow them all away.” Ken took out his face mask. “I totally forgot about this mask … if I inhaled more of that chemical gas, I would be knocked out by now.” His friends quickly followed suit. “Here we come, psycho … here we come.” The aerotrain moved on.
Minutes later, at the Chaoge Stadium, all eyes were waiting to see the one master to show up. The stadium could accommodate about 50 thousand people, but it seemed to have fit in the millions of demon entities. “The day has finally come!” “I can’t wait for it!”
“We get to own our own bodies and do whatever we want!” “Wine and meat all day and night!” “I want to fight people like in the old days!” “Gwah hahah!!” “I want to rob the pawn shops and the jewellery!” All demons uttered their own evil intentions in joy.
“My lord … there’s a wild crowd outside.” Close to the entrance to the stadium’s field, the cloaked figure and his minion ghoul were conversing. “When you said you wanted to give us freedom and salvation … surely such cruelty is not in your mind, my lord?”
“No … of course not … but there’s limits to what you can do. A society of my own … but with better limits than the society I grew up in. You’ll see, my trusted minion.” He flapped his sleeves and walked out to the field. “IT’S THE MASTER!” “MY LORD!!”
The entire stadium roared into applause. “He’s here!” “It’s our hour!” That figure walked on some staircase steps and stepped on that large black platform. “Spirits … ghouls … beings of all kind … welcome to your hour of glory.”All of them applauded loudly.
“Be free from your suffering … be free to do as you desire … let this last for eternity!” The figure shouted as he raised his arms out to his audience. “YEAH!!” His followers laughed and applauded again. “But …” He said, and his audience became silent instantly. “As long as your allegiance is to me and you do as I say, you get what you want.”
“OF COURSE!” Some demons bellowed. “You gave us light and freedom! We cannot but feel indebted to you!” A burly giant roared. Everyone applauded again, but the cloaked figure said nothing. He merely coughed and flapped his grey sleeves again.
“Come on … hurry up.” Hoh was getting jittery by the second. The aerotrain still moved on its tracks, closing in on Aoyaga Private Academy. Hours ago, he and the two girls fought off demons, trying to reclaim Ken from their dark magic clutches. “We’re going to be late … who knows if that madman already sent his demons to possess people …”
“Relax.” Wei pounded her fists together. “If the possessing started, we will be in deep trouble now.” She looked on the bodies that filled the floor. “It’s actually easy to extract demons out of a human body, but … we’ll be defeated by the sheer numbers.” Ken said. He remembered his time with the demon-possessed five bullies weeks ago.
The cloaked villain flapped his sleeve again. “As much as I would like to usher in an era of new beginnings … however, the time is not right yet.” He suddenly said. All demons were a little unnerved. “But, my lord! Why do you want us to wait more?” A demon said.
“Do not question me.” Instantly, that muscular demon sitting at the middle rows of a stadium sector was jerking violently. “Argh! What? ARHH!!” Its arms and limbs went into terrible angles. “My head!! NO!!” Its neck twisted under its elbow and it was bent like a knot all over. All demons shivered. “That’s creepy … better watch our words.”
Minion ghoul snickered. “That’s the master’s way to quell his own anger.” That demon was left begging for mercy. “Hmph.” The cloaked villain let his invisible clutch off that evil entity. “Let the preparations begin.” He sat on the platform with folded legs.
“It takes time to concentrate the energy and form that giant portal to transport all you demons into your own human bodies.” He said before turning fully silent. All demons had to wait with ticklish impatience. At the same time, someone else was watching him.
“Ah.” Han briefly gasped. “What’s wrong now?” Emi immediately asked. “Hmm … the Shaman, my master, just contacted me. He said that the target is gathering energy to perform the ritual of body possession. That ought to buy us some extra time.” Ken sighed. “Good … at least it’s being delayed for now … we’ll get there soon.”
With five minutes on, there was progress on both sides. Ken and gang were inching closer to Chaoge Stadium, whereas the villain had increases of evil in a purple-black aura around his body. The second needle on the clock ticked harder and harder.
“There it is! Chaoge Stadium!” Hoh pointed up at a low dome-like structure past some higher office and apartment buildings. “Stressful, most stressful.” The minion ghoul walked about on the field in circles. “We are so close to having physical pleasures …”
Emi and Hoh looked at the clock in the compartment. “Go on, mister train, go on …” She said worriedly. “Chaoge Stadium is getting closer …” Hoh said, looking at the lit-up structure. It was the only place in the city having lights. “I don’t know about you, but I’m preparing to run down the instant this train stops.” Han said. “Hey! Me too!” Ken said.
Seconds pass on. The villain was still seated on the platform, but … “Ah, it is … ready.” Demons alike took notice of his words. “What was that?” “The lord is ready!?” “Has the time come?” All of them began to be excited. Their master rose up in a rather fidgety manner. “Yes … the time is finally … now.” Under that cloak and hood, something seemed to greatly wiggle. All was known is that it was purple and pitch-black.
“That … that horrible aura!” One muscular demon remarked. “It’s even worse than me!” Some demons began to even shiver in fear and panic. “Creating portals to allow the possession of five human bodies was fine … but to forcibly maintain a wide one long enough to support the passage of 32 million demons …” The villain quietly said.
“Alright!” The aerotrain stopped and its doors slid open. “Let’s go!” Ken ran out first, armed with his fiercely blazing spiritual sword, followed by Wei and Hoh; each of their weapons also blazing fiercely. “Haa haa …” Emi huffed and puffed. “Why must I run!?”
The five rushed down that grand aerotrain station staircase. As expected, vehicles were not working, all people lay on the ground with dark magic piercing through their limp bodies. Surrounding air smelled really foul of such dark magic influences.
“Ew … this is horrible!” Wei nearly choked. “Even with this face mask still on, the smell is so nauseating me!” Han snapped his fingers. “Darn … we’d have to run as fast as we can to stop the ritual of possessing human bodies.” Everyone ran on that empty road.
“But … really, why do I … have to run?” Emi panted as she kept up behind Hoh. “I’m a ghost! I don’t need to run! I only have to fly!” Han sighed. “True … but just remember not to attract any attention.” The peasant reluctantly flapped his hand at her. “Yay!”
She skipped off the tar roads and caught up with Ken, who was leading the group. “Hey, Ken!” “Whoa! Emi?” “Yeah, I finally caught up to you! Ha hah!” Wei looked on blankly. “This isn’t really a good time to laugh with each other …” Just then, Hoh was quick enough to notice something and warn the group. “Guys! Watch out! Demon ahead!”
“Huh!?” Ken nearly halted on his steps, spotting a giant wandering by on the streets in front of him. “Darn! We’re so close to the stadium too! Take cover!” Everyone quickly hid behind an alleyway of the nearest building they saw. “There’s even guards at this hour!? Man, we’ll be stalled like this!” Hoh grunted and stomped on the concrete slab.
“Ken, there are giant demons everywhere! We’re practically surrounded!” Emi had floated through the building’s walls, peeked through the roofs and descended to warn the teen. “What’d we do now?” Giants of 30 feet height growled as they walked the streets, wary of any sign of active life. “Must … protect master … must … protect master …”
“Here I come … the portal to the beginning of a new era …” Our cloaked villain said coldly. He stood up and walked in an unstable manner, nearly losing balance on some points. “My lord …” His minion ghoul uttered in fear and panic. He walked to one edge of the platform, turned around and faced the very center. “Wah hahaha hahah HAH!!”
He laughed in utter evil and thrust out his pale palms, holding a sphere of pitch-black dark magic which was growing in size. “Gasp!” Some demons exclaimed in shock. “It’s coming! It’s coming!” A slithery demon hissed with joy. “Let there be hatred … let there be despise … let there be evil … let there be new light.” The cloaked villain smiled.
“RAAHH!!” Ken slashed a fiery wound onto a giant demon. “Die and stay quiet there!” Emi turned to his direction from high in the air. “Ken! Here’s another one! HAH!” She held onto the demon she managed to pin down and flung it to him. “ARRGHH!!”
“Alright! Thanks!” He dashed over to the fallen demon and stabbed into its throat. “Yes! That ought to shut them up!” Wei and Hoh were dealing with their own giant demons as well. “Ah!” Hoh yelped as he avoided the stomp of a giant foot. “You missed!” His rotating machetes whirred and blasted a giant’s entire body. “GWARH!!”
Wei grunted. “Tsk! We must keep them quiet! Yah!” She fired multiple large icicles at the five demons charging in on them. “GAW –” “OWW –” “ARK –” Such 10-foot-long icicles pierced into their necks and they were silenced immediately. “Alright!” Hoh cheered as those demons fell unconscious. “You know … this is a good plan.”
“I agree.” Wei wiped the sweat off her forehead. “Emi’s suggestion of heading on to the stadium as well as both defeating and silencing those demons to prevent any unwanted attention is working fine! Out of the 30 giants patrolling, no reinforcements arrived!”
“GWAH!!” The last giant charged towards the duo, with its large belly bouncing up and down. “Ew … that motion is rather scary. Ah!” Hoh said and then yelped. “Die you puny little humans – ARGH!” Ken had dashed out of nowhere and fired a wave of flames, engulfing the demon’s head in entirety. “That should be taken care of.” He said.
The ghost girl Emi reached the teen and looked around. “Erhm … there are no more demons approaching us … I guess it’s safe.” Wei clenched her fist. “Good. Let’s see …” She looked down the empty road to her left. They had indeed progressed in distance and were about a mile to the Chaoge Stadium. “Hurry on, let’s go there now!”
“Yes … yes … grow larger …” A lip curled under that grey hood of his. Standing at the same corner of the platform, which was surrounded by many stalls and coloured balloons, he focused all his dark magic onto the platform center. “10 feet … 15 feet … 20 feet …”
“It’s getting bigger!” A demon exclaimed. “You can do it, my lord!” Another cheered on. “Glory to our lord! Glory!!” Soon, the demon audience roared in supportive cheering. “Ah …” Their master paused to look at them under his hood. “Yes … this was what I wanted in the first place … and it’s time … to launch all that.” He smiled.
“We’re almost there!” Hoh said. The stadium was a large grayish structure, decorated with many banners on its walls and pillars. Stalls and booths were set up on the large tiled grounds amid flora and there were three zeppelins anchored onto the floor.
“The zeppelin … I sure wish we can go on it sometime.” Wei muttered to herself. “Over there! The entrance!” Everyone rushed to a main gate, which was unfortunately locked by its metal doors. “Darn! It’s locked!” Ken tried to budge it open but the doors were all latched tight. “Hm … amazing how the stadium fits all 32 million demons.” Han said.
“There has to be another way in this place! As well as to not attract their attention!” Emi said and looked around worriedly. She then glanced onto a security office attached to the stadium, where its metal fence was unlocked. “Guys, over there! There’s a way in!” Hoh turned to her direction. “Alright! Hopefully we’ll make it in time!” They thus ran for it.
“Gah!” Hoh barged into the office first, finding a knocked out human cop on the floor and messy cupboards and desks. “Let’s see if that door heads somewhere.” Ken and Emi followed suit. “Hold it, Han.” Wei tapped on his shoulder, stopping him. “What is it?”
“I haven’t seen you fight at all. You said you can … yet you stand at corners and watch.” She looked suspiciously at him. “I can, my dear. Pretty soon, you’ll see.” Holding his straw hat, he followed after Emi. Wei shrugged. “Maybe I’m just too sensitive …”
“Aha … gasp! Stop moving! Come here slowly!” Hoh reached a turning corner down that narrow poster-filled pathway and called to the rest. “Come slowly? I thought you said to stop moving …” “Ken, this is no time for jokes. Hoh’s right! Look!” Emi remarked.
Everyone popped their heads out from the wall and peeked at a giant crowd of demons. Amid a tiny peek hole of the demons, they had a glimpse of the villain increasing the size of his dark magic portal. “This is bad … I feel … the intensity of evil … full of despise and hatred increasing … feels like it’s going to be ready any time soon.”
“It is almost done … allow demons a mere 10 seconds for complete transfer …” The psycho had shed an unusual tear. “The master says it’s almost time! Prepare yourselves!” His minion ghoul shouted to the audience, resulting in an eruption of applause and laughter. “Urgh … so loud …” Ken covered his ears tightly. “Wait … that’s it!”
“What’s it!?” Wei tried to talk to him. “I have a plan!” Ken skipped on his leg, ushering Wei and Hoh from the wall a little. “Their noise is so deafening, they’d never expect an attack right behind their backs! We just need to focus and give them the most surprising assault ever!” Emi looked around nervously. “Are you sure this will work!?”
“Truthfully, I don’t know! But … we have to give it our best shots! Remember, we didn’t come all the way here for nothing! Just concentrate all your firepower on that portal!” Ken gritted his teeth. “It’s now or never.” Wei’s eyes glittered with sentiment.
Under that hood, the villain opened his eyes. “Here it is … RAAHH!!” He gave a shout and from the stretches of his palms, a strong pulse wave hit the land. “AH!!” Demons gave shout of fright and shock. “This … this feeling!” Some of them gasped again.
The pulse wave hit Ken and gang. “URK!! Hold on!” “I’m trying!” Hoh struggled to resist the spiritual wave. “Urgh … charging up your weapon is hard at the same time!” Wei held onto her awl-like weapon tighter. “This has got to end sometime … arghk …”
“Pant …” The villain tightened his leg muscles. “It’s complete.” A pitch-black sphere with a whirling vortex in the middle was formed, about 25 meters in diameter. “Our hour of glory!” The sully demons roared joyfully. “Let’s go now! Human bodies!”
“FIRE AWAY!!” Before the demons knew it, a large explosion occurred at the main gate and engulfed hundreds of demons in it. “What the!?” Many demons cried in shock. “Oh … they’re here … how was this possible? I had all the doors locked tightly …” The cloaked villain turned his head slightly, staring at the commotion very far behind him. Obviously, based on what the gang went through, our villain had missed a single door.
“You are so going down, you psycho!” Ken yelled and ran forward the fastest he could. Their combined attacks, that of a thundering pillar of lightning, flame and ice, which spread out from the tip of their blades and whatnot, cleared a large path for them.
“Forget about the demons! Just run!” “Got you, Ken!” Hoh shouted back. “There’s no way am I allowing you demons to possess humans just like that!!” He fired a fury of lightning eruptions throughout the stadium. Hundreds and even thousands of demons were hit everywhere. “ARGH!!” “NO!!” “DUAK!!” All of them screamed their own.
“This is …” The villain uttered silently. “HAH!!” Hoh aimed his rotating machetes at the core of the vortex, firing many beams of lightning power. “Urgh!” The cloaked villain jumped off the platform, allowing his dark magic portal to be struck.
It sparked fiercely, having two different forces colliding in its core of evil. “This whole thing’s a façade!” Wei fired her onslaught of giant icicles of 10 feet length on the stadium. Many demons were injured as well. “What a ridiculous scheme!!”
Seven icicles pierced into the vortex’s core. Along with Hoh’s earlier lightning attack, the portal was now wobbling unstably. “No … this isn’t happening!” Our cloaked villain cried out. “Oh yes, it’s definitely happening! BE GONE!!” It was Ken who shouted.
“Go, Ken!” Emi called out to him. “RAAHH!!” The teen fired raging waves of fire from the swishing of his large sword, which engulfed many parts of the stadium. “HELP!” “AH!” “URGH!!” Demons alike cried in pain before passing out unconscious. “Here’s my gift to all of you!” He fired a gigantic flame blast charging to the dark magic portal.
“No!!” The cloaked villain cried as the flame blast struck the portal core. “Ah!!” Bright light shone from the core and the whole thing lost its spherical shape instantly. Red cracks became invisible and suddenly, a large explosion. “Whoa! Shield your eyes! Take cover!” Ken shouted to his friends. “This is bad …” “Hoh, take cover already!!”
“Gah!” Wei pulled Hoh downwards and laid low on the ground. “Ken! Watch out!” “I know that, Emi! Wach yourself too!” The duo ducked. “My … how interesting.” Han hid behind a wooden booth. The explosion spread out far and wide; the pulse waves hitting everyone multiple times. “Urgh … must hold on …” Ken grumbled.
It truly felt like a tornado was passing through the area. The experience lasted for about 20 seconds. “Whoa … that was some wind … even if it was spiritual …” Ken bent his legs and stood up. “Guys, where are you!?” He called out. “Over here … agk …”
“What a storm that was …” Wei grumbled and dusted her jacket. “I’m coming …” Hoh followed her and turned his head to the platform. “The portal … it’s gone! It’s gone!”
“We did it! We saved 32 million people in the province!” Ken smiled. “That is definitely awesome.” Han surfaced out from that wooden booth. “Ah … good work to all of you. You’ve done splendidly.” “Ken, you did it! It’s over!” Emi shouted with joy.
“It’s … not over yet …” A cold shuddering voice permeated the air, shocking everyone and made them look around. “Who goes there!?” Hoh said while shivering all over. “Oh, you’ve forgotten me already? How sad …” They heard the sound of breaking wood.
“Well, well … the boy and the girl I’m so anxious to get rid of … and their extra friends.” The villain stepped on top that platform to gaze on the gang. “Hmph.” He said with contempt, making the trio students go on the defensive. “You’ve stopped me … but that doesn’t really matter. I can make another dark magic portal to complete my plans.”
“You won’t get away with this!!” Ken gripped his spiritual weapon even harder. “We won’t let you succeed! You’re killing people off here!!” He gritted his teeth. The cloaked villain’s smiled was visible. “We’ll see about that … after you handle this. ARISE!!” He raised his hands in the air, revealing a dark grey collared clothing which he wore visible.
“That colour tone … I’ve seen it before … argh!” Wei protected herself from a flying demon as the gang regrouped. The villain laughed with utter insanity as demons by the millions presumably surrounded Ken Kazuguchi and his gang below him.
Continued in Chapter 38.
Notes: The plan is halted … for now. Chapter 13, Emi threw off demons although she possessed Ken’s body and Ken extracted the demons from the inside of the bullies with his spiritual sword in his first demon fight. Beginning of Chapter 31, our villain tortured his minion ghoul with a strange ability. Spiritual wind isn’t the normal wind around us; only people like Ken and Wei can sense it because their senses are awakened. Onward with the battle!
------
Next chapter coming up.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 13:46:37 GMT -5
I'm back again, with the 3rd of all the 10 chapters.
--------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 38: A Soul’s Flight and They Chase
Ken Kazuguchi and friends had just stopped the evil madman from his scheme of having demons forcibly enter unconscious human bodies. He remained unshaken though, as he had extra aces up his sleeves. “This madness ends now, you scum!!” Ken shouted.
“Ha ha ha … you’ve handled hundreds of demons before, but I’m sure you can’t fight the millions!!” The cloaked villain then laughed maniacally on the center platform as the evil entities swarmed in en masse. “Argh!” Hoh cried out, avoiding a winged demon.
“Tsk! No time to worry about his clothes!” Wei flared up her spiritual awl weapon, side by side with Emi and Hoh. “Now how do we take out all of them …” She grumbled. “Easy; we just have to increase our attack power.” Ken winked at her. “Um … I hope so, Ken … because 32 million is a big number even for me!” Hoh whimpered at him.
The cloaked madman smiled widely. “Destroy them!!” He shouted and immediately, all demons sprang forward onto them. “Time to get serious for real! AAHH!!” Ken shouted first. “AAAHH!!” Hoh shouted as well and everyone charged at the rushing crowd.
“Have it back at you!” Ken slashed violently onto the chests of 5 demons. “Urgh!” A giant clawed hand came out of nowhere, nearly scarring him. “Time to charge up this weapon!” He focused energy into his sword and dashed his way around the demons.
“AAHH!!” He released a fury of flames on the ground, burning only those attacking him in immeasurable pain. “Get lost!!” A fiery pulse wave hit the land, throwing demons alike in the air. “My lord! The fire!” The minion ghoul yelped. “It’s coming here!”
“Hmph.” Merely lifting his hand out, the flame aiming for him was diverted into two flames – left and right – by a dark sphere of aura. “I won’t get hurt merely by something like this.” “WHOA!!” Wei let out a yelp, jumping backwards while a giant demon attacked her; only to have that same demon engulfed in Ken’s diverted flame attack.
“Thank goodness for that!” Wei dashed backwards and fired multiple icicles at the demon crowds behind her. “GAH!” She stabbed hard into a giant’s thigh behind her and pincered her way through a demon crowd, slashing all in a fast speed. “ARGH!!” “OW!!” “Alright! This is good!” Wei said to herself. “Impudent and snotty little girl!!”
Several demons armed with dark magic harpoons stopped on Wei. “Have this!!” They tried to strike Wei in the head, but to no avail. “Stubborn lot, aren’t you all?” She retorted back at the demons. “Take this instead!!” She relentlessly fired her icicle attacks.
“GAH!!” The demons yelled again in pain as those sharp things pierced various parts of their bodies. “Die!! You useless pathetic entities of evil!!” She continued slashing around without much thought. “The human is insane! Retreat! Retreat!!” Smarter demons knew how to save their own lifes and flew away from her. “Wow … Wei is so pumped up.”
“Mwah!!” A great group of giants and average-sized demons, armed with harpoons and stakes, charged at Hoh. “Yikes!” He ran and dodged the pincer strikes, firing lots of lightning bolts all over the place. “AAH!!” “No ~ the ideal ~” Many demons fell.
“ARGH!” Emi twisted the neck of a demon and swung it far into the crowd. “How dare you! Try and avoid this!” “I can certainly do that!!” The ghost girl swung around the large arms of many demons, moving to other places where the demons couldn’t catch up.
“Ha hah! You can’t catch me!” She stuck her tongue back at them. “Come back here, you!” A giant demon reached out its hand for her. “Aha! Missed me!” She bent her back backwards and landed a strong kick on its head. “OW!! That hurt!!” It whimpered.
“Round and round we go!” Emi grabbed its fist and, with enough strength, spun it around in circles and clashed onto demons that jumped in the air and charged at her. “Oh no! AH!!” “WHOA!!” “She’s doing that spinning move – AKK!!” Many demons were smacked senseless down onto the ground. “Ah! Whoa! Hey!” Hoh cried out to himself.
“What is all this!?” Hoh ran and dodged the rain of demons. “First, they come flying out of nowhere and now they’re coming from the sky!” He fired charged lightning shots everywhere as he ran on. “No way am I going to die in demon hands again! Hmph!”
“Dodge those sparks!” “AH!” “URGK!” Most demons were struck by those lightning attacks; barely any able to escape him. “Yes! That’s what I’m talking about!!” Hoh’s spirit was rekindled from his earlier fuss on avoiding raining demons. “Die you all! Ha hah!”
He fired his lightning shots non-stop, striking just about everything. “My lord! One’s coming this way!” The minion ghoul ducked for cover. “Hmph.” Its master released a black sphere from his right palm and clashed with that rather-huge lightning shot.
“Grkh!” Purple lightning sparks flew out of the point of collision. “Dissolve!” He stretched out a toughened open palm, and Hoh’s silvery lightning shot cracked and broke off into millions of tiny dots, blown away by the wind. “Nothing is impossible for me …”
“We’ll see about this!! AH!!” Emi carried up a demon she was fighting into the air and flung it towards the madman. “AAHH!! Help!!” It cried out as it inched on to its master. “Hmph!” The villain conjured out his dark aura and deflected away the demon.
“Gasp! Such an evil aura … so full of spite …” Emi gulped with disgust. All chaos in the large stadium for a while as the cloaked villain’s black aura flared violently. “Oh heck …” Hoh said; his fight with some demons halted. “This doesn’t look good …”
“You’ve put up an interesting show, demons …” The villain dusted his pale hands.
“Thank you, my lord!” That sentence boomed loudly throughout the stadium, shocking the four of them. “Yes … and it so happens I have a final test for all of you 32 million demons … show me your worth by destroying the brats and survive this!” He slammed his palms simultaneously on his platform stage. Instantly, the atmosphere felt very heavy.
“What is this horrible feeling … I feel so sick.” Wei covered her mouth with her hands. “I even feel like vomiting …” Hoh started coughing and shivering. “Argh … wait! It’s dark magic again!! But … so strong, I’m experiencing that again!!” He clenched onto his stomach. “Tsk!” Ken looked up. “Something is falling from sky again!”
What looked like many tiny dots eventually became larger in sight and … “Those are the master’s dark magic!” “Isn’t that!? AAHH!!” A giant demon was struck on its back by that object, rendering instant unconsciousness. “That’s a giant diamond shrapnel!”
“Hoh! Wei! Start running and defend yourself!!” Ken turned to see his friend nearby. “Ah! Got you!” “Right on with it, buddy of mine!” Wei and Hoh formed their protective aura layer. “RAAH!!” Ken formed his own aura and struck the nearest demon to him.
“Argh! He got my thigh – ARGH!!” It cried out as the 15-foot dark magic shrapnel struck its entire body. Ken dodged and ran away. “This would be a perfect time to take down all these filthy things!” “What was that!? I heard you, you brat!!” “Me too!!” “Get him!!”
Chaos continued again. Ken slashed and stabbed onto every demon he could reach. “Ken! I’m passing all these demons to you!” Emi repeatedly kicked onto the faces of 6 large-sized demons and gave them a stronger simultaneous blow, kicking them all to the teen. “Good thinking, Emi! Thanks for that! RAAHH!!” He dealt a flame slash on the demons.
“You’re welcome, Ken! Whoa!” She narrowly avoided some dark magic diamond shrapnels dropping down from the sky. “I nearly forgot about those. Eep!” Emi continued dodging those evil objects. Wei, meanwhile, found a way to deal with those objects.
“Spike shots!” Wei focused energy into her spiritual weapon and fired spiked iceballs of 5 feet diameter at those dark magic diamond shrapnels from her awl. “Yes! Now I don’t have to evade those things!” “RAAHH!!” A giant swung forth its dark magic staff and thanks to her quick reflexes, Wei clashed with it to defend herself.
“Oh, you’re tough!” She complimented it. “I’m coming, Wei!” Hoh pincered through several dark magic shrapnels and stabbed into that demon’s spine. “ARGH!! No ~” It collapsed and the duo were briefly united. “Not bad, Hoh. But I could handle it myself. HAH!!” She stabbed her icicle-tipped awl into an incoming giant. “GWAARRHH!!”
The bespectacled teen smiled. “Eh, though I could just help out a little. Ah!!” The duo jumped sideways, avoiding a ground-piercing shrapnel. “Let’s move on, Hoh!” “After you, my lady!” They smiled and charged at an incoming demon group. “Tee hee. Wei and Hoh are enjoying themselves. Missed me!” Emi flew upwards, evading a punch.
“You puny girl!” “Puny!? I’m way stronger than you, I believe!” She landed a tough left-leg kick onto that scowling demon’s right cheek. “WAUU!!” It screamed and plummeted onto the ground below. “That girl – ARK!!” A dark magic shrapnel pierced its head. “No … the ideal … my master, I have failed you.” It murmured, being close to the cloaked villain. “Indeed you have. My dark magic can stun demons as well as humans.”
“Urgh …” It passed out beneath the merciless eyes of its lord. “My lord … why don’t you help this comrade?” The minion ghoul asked and was instantly replied: “I already said this was a test. But, no matter … pretty soon, it will be helped.” He smiled.
“Soon? But, why?” “You’ll see, my minion.” Both of them looked on the ongoing chaos. “This is brilliant. We are gaining on them.” On Ken’s side, the teen was starting to feel tired as he attacked on and on. “Urgh … they just kept coming … must go on …” More demons charged at him than before, thus making him seemingly overwhelmed.
“Ah!” A winged demon held onto Emi’s leg tightly. “Let’s see if you like this, girl!!” It flung her with great strength crashing down onto a demon crowd. “Ah! That hurt! Ow!” “ARGH!!” “OW!!” Emi and the demons cried out respectively. “The girl! Get her!!” A sly demon shouted and 40 demons sprang forth to take her down.
“Fat chance I’m letting any of you take me down this easily! RAAHH!!” While Emi raged a tough battle again, Wei and Hoh were facing similar troubles. “Argh … I can’t take much more of these dark magic …” Hoh said as he slashed on a demon’s body.
“Hang in there, Hoh! Ugh … these feelings … so nauseous …” Wei fended off a giant dark magic harpoon with her icicle-tipped weapon. “There’s … black gas in the air …” Demons were screaming, still trying to avoid their master’s rain of giant dark magic diamond shrapnels. “It’s so sickening … but Ria’s was not so bad still … urgh …”
“I can’t … take it anymore …” Hoh collapsed on the ground, appearing faint. “It’s happening again … the first time I was struck with dark magic …” “HOH!!” Wei rushed over to his side, throwing off demons and diamond shrapnels at the same time. “No! You mustn’t give in! RAH!!” She fired giant icicles that stabbed into a giant demon’s head.
“GWARH!” It collapsed on other smaller demons, thus easing some of Wei’s fighting. “Hah … hah … feeling sick … must stand up …” The green-haired girl herself knelt and fell on the ground. “Yes … it is working. Master, you have outdone yourself this time!”
“Indeed. With the dark magic vapour being emitted in fine amounts from my own rain of dark magic, the accumulative amounts secretly work their way up to their head … and thus the silent defeat.” The cloaked villain flapped his sleeves. “I can prepare another dark magic portal, bring up the fallen demons and the plan will be complete.”
“No … argh …” Even Ken was falling down from the dark magic vapour effects. “I … can’t see any more …” He fell on the ground on his back. “Ken! KEN, NO!! AAHH!!” “Finally, we got the girl! Now let’s torture her!!” A giant demon grabbed onto her body tightly while other smaller demons cheered on. “Let me go! Let me go this instant!!”
Just when it seemed that all were defeated, radiant red light suddenly poured out from their beings. “Urgh …” None of them felt it, however. “Gasp!” “What is this!?” Only the demons and their master were shocked to see the lights. “This is! WAARGH!!” The screams were so loud for as the light expanded, the hundreds of demons were thrown off.
“Hm?” The cloaked villain was mildly surprised. “What was that!?” His minion ghoul gasped in shock. “AAH!!” More demons were hit by the expanding aura. “What power is this!?” Minion ghoul stuttered. “Who could have!?” “Apparently, you’ve forgotten me.”
A voice permeated the stadium. “Ken!” Emi rushed over to the teen. “Are you okay!? Come on, get up!” Ken rubbed his face. “Urgh … ouch … that horrible feeling …” Hoh coughed and stood up. “Argh …” Wei shook her limbs to refresh herself. “Whoa …”
“Of course … the extra who came in.” The villain and all demons alike turned to the direction he looked at. “The other one who came in just now … what brings you here?” He spoke louder on asking a calm Han. “It was you who did that, wasn’t it? That great, awesome aura power …” The trio students and Emi looked back at the peasant as well.
“Han did that?” Emi asked in awe. “Rah!” She kicked hard on a nearby demon’s face to prevent it from moving onto Ken and herself. “Yes, that was me. My boss … has an eye on you, so he sent me … to lead these four to check out on you.” Han dusted his clothes.
“SEIZE THEM!!” The cloaked villain shouted and instantly, all demons were revved up. “The master wants them stopped!” “Stopped they shall be!!” “For the ideal!!” Demons screamed as they charged on to the five of them. “Oh, dang it! Here we go again!” Ken flared up his spiritual weapon. “Emi, back me up, will you?” “Of course, Ken!”
“DIE!!” Wei fired non-stop icicles in random directions. “AH!!” “Yes! Managed to dodge them – AH!!” Hundreds of demons were struck down instantly. “Oh ho.” The cloaked villain neatly avoided some of the icicles heading towards him. “It will soon come to an end …” Hoh and Ken were fighting alongside each other. “Look out, pal!”
“I’ve got it, don’t worry!” Ken swung around and unleashed more flames. “What!?” “NO!!” Demons screamed again from being hit. “That was cool … I want to do that too! Teach me!” “I don’t know about that …” “Ken! Incoming!” Emi shouted at him.
“Whoa! Dodge! AH!” Hoh was the first to jump aside as Emi threw 3 giant demons crashing on the ground. “Thanks, Emi! Look out behind you too!” He slashed violently onto the demon’s bodies, effectively stunning them. The minion ghoul was slightly shivering. “That peasant … he has the same powers as master … impossible …”
At Han’s side, demons hadn’t even lifted a finger and yet were thrown off and beaten by an invisible force. “Fuh fuh … your fight with me is pointless. HAH!” He thrust out his left palm and a lane full of demons were all burnt with erupting flames. “AAAAHH!!” They collapsed on the ground charred. Just then, Wei came up to him.
“How’d you do that!?” Wei asked him. “Hm? Do what? What are you talking about?” The peasant merely said to her, causing her temper to rise a little. “What’d you mean ‘What are you talking about’!? Look at how you’re fighting the demons! GERK!” She fired body-piercing icicles on a demon crowd approaching from behind her.
“Oh, you mean this?” Behind Han, a giant demon was charging at the duo. At 2 feet away from Han, it was about to strike him with its sharp claws when it was pounded off by something invisible. “Yeah … I meant that.” Wei stared on wordlessly. “That one.”
“Ah, it’s mind power. Once you’ve harnessed the powers of your mind, anything is possible. I can do this.” Three winged demons in the air were suddenly squashed by something invisible and cried falling down, being trampled by other demons in the end.
“Or even this.” He lifted his right finger and made various odd circles. “SCAWL!!” A giant was suddenly jerked in many directions, lifted in the air, flung around and smacked onto other demons. “What are you doing!? ARGH!!” “Get off me!” “Whoa!” “Help!”
Wei looked on. “Is that possible for anyone to do?” Han smiled. “Well, anyone can do it really … but it requires … an extreme passion in what is beyond … our normal lifes.” Han shot a stare at the cloaked villain, who was in turn rather uneasy at.
“That look … even if I can’t see it … full of spite, hidden under that smile.” He twitched under his cloak. Han threw off another giant as he sighed. “How sad. The funny thing is I never get to see myself fight.” Wei was flabbergasted. “That’s because you’re wearing that hat of yours … why don’t you try and see then!?” Han clenched his knuckles.
“I said it before. The skin above my nose is sensitive to light …” The girl stared blankly at him. “It’s night time, really … fine, suit yourself. It’s not my fault you used so much mind power that you don’t have to see just to fight.” Wei flared her spiritual weapon.
“Ah, you’re getting smart. Well done.” They separated ways and continued to fight. 5 minutes on into the battle, there are still hundreds of thousands more demons to defend themselves against. “GAH!!” Hoh slashed onto a demon’s heart and stunned another.
“It is complete.” The cloaked villain said. “What did you say, my lord?” His minion ghoul appeared surprised. “I am done recharging my strength. Creating another portal to transfer all demons into their human bodies is now easy. Summoning them in a healed condition is easy.” Minion ghoul looked on. “I shall leave for a more secluded place.”
Ken was fighting demons, coincidentally close to the madman. “What!?” He heard whatever that was said. “Don’t you dare run away now!” The cloaked villain shrugged his shoulders. “Catch up to me then.” He instantly turned around and fled away. “NO!!” Ken got angrier and ravaged his way through the large-sized demons.
“ARGH!!” “No!” “Stop him!!” “DON’T GET IN MY WAY!!” The teen focused energy into his sword and unleashed an explosion-manner of flames all around him. “AARGH!!”
Predictably, all demons that confronted Ken were knocked out in flames. “Tsk! Got to keep up to him!!” He gritted his teeth; running very fast. “Ken! Where are you going!?” Hoh shouted out as he spotted the teen running to the other end of the stadium. “After the psycho himself! He’s escaping!” Ken shouted back. “Hey, wait! I want to come too!”
“I’m going after him first, Hoh!” Ken slashed through more incoming demons, dodging their attacks ever so quickly. “AH!!” He stabbed a deep wound into a demon’s neck, thus pouring out black ooze from it. “That’s for standing in my way, you jerk!”
Our villain barged his way past the other stadium gates. “The plan will be complete. No one can stop me.” He muttered to himself and ran to his left. “Come back here!” Ken shouted back, fighting off more demons that tried to protect their master. “Urgh!”
“Where’s that Ken going!? We have to follow him! ARGH!!” Both Wei and Han were ambushed again by a group of giant demons. “Still have to deal with them!” “AH!!” Emi gave a scream. “That hurt!” “Finally, a smack on the little girl!!” One demon scowled.
“I’ll show you little!!” Emi charged in and battled the giant demon herself. “HAH!!” Ken pierced his sword blade in a giant demon’s bowel, removed it and allowed black ooze to pour out. “GWARH!” It screamed and collapsed unconscious. Ken ran past it, down the alley to the stadium gates and burst out into the stadium plaza grounds.
“Pant … pant …” The villain was no longer in Ken’s sight. “Gah! I lost him! He was able to run so fast!” He snorted and spat on the cement floor. “How was he able to do that!?” The side stadium gates crashed on the adjacent walls with a loud noise.
“Come out! Don’t hide from me!” He shouted in the air. Tents of odd colours and many objects lay scattered here and there. “Grrh!” He looked around. “Where could he be?” At his distant left, he saw an ascending platform made of sturdy wood and nails. A whirring noise was heard and it was coming to him, closer and closer, from his left …
“WHOA!!” Ken yelped in shock as the cloaked villain rode high in the air, thanks to the ascending platform, with a large red and black machine. “Gah!” He ducked for cover, not wanting to be injured by that fast-moving thing. “What was that!? A motorcycle!?”
“You’ll never catch me, Kazuguchi! I’d have another portal set up, recall my minions and the plan will be complete!” The villain shouted and rode off quickly. “No, you don’t!” Ken ran after him but only managed to tail him up to the road which they ran earlier towards the main stadium gates. “Wah hahahaha ~” He heard the laughter diminish.
“How’d he get a vehicle like that … hah … Republic laws … only trucks, giant lorries, cabs and bicycles … are allowed in the country …” Ken panted hard. “I can’t keep up to him … how stupid of me … wait, he’s getting away … that means … the aerotrain!”
Ken looked at a clock statue at a corner of the stadium plaza. “It’s … 9.18 pm … only 6 minutes to catch up to him …” An aerotrain departs every 12 minutes, set as a standard, meaning the next train arrives and leaves at 9.24 pm. “I have to catch up to him! But … I’m too tired …” That was obvious, since they had fought for 27 minutes straight.
“AHH!!” Emi was flung out of the stadium through its walls and crash-landed close to where Ken was. “OW! OW!! I let my guard down … Ken?” “Emi!” The teen hurriedly rushed to her. “Are you okay!?” “Ow … yes, I am. Just that demon smacked me out … one of the hardest fists I’ve ever felt … so, why are you here?” She stood up properly.
“The bad guy’s escaping on the aerotrain … we have 5 minutes to catch up to him before he leaves … who knows where he’d go!” He panted harder. “AH!!” Hoh gave a loud shout as he and Wei burst through the main gates with a metal chair. “I’m coming!!”
Both of them ran up to Ken and Emi through the plaza. “You should have seen him … he wanted to kick the gate …” Wei likewise panted for air. “We have to get out of here now! Han suddenly got more serious than he was and he’s ravaging on the demons! It’s chaos in there!” “WEI, LOOK OUT!” Ken dashed past her with his flaring sword.
“ARGH!!” Ken stabbed a large, muscular demon in the mouth. “Let’s get out of here and go after our target! He’s going for the aerotrains!” Hoh protested back: “We’re too far away from the station! Unless – unless … that’s it! I have an idea! We must be quick!”
“Gah!” Ken withdrew his sword. “Fine, anything! What’d we do, Hoh!?” The large demon collapsed. “Ken, you’re a gizmo freak, right!? You and Emi run to the aerotrain station control rooms and find for me a code tracker device! It’s somewhere there!”
“Wei, you come with me! I need your help with this! I’m glad I conveniently knew how to pilot that thing! C’mon!” The bespectacled teen ran off far on Ken’s right and the girl ran as well to keep up. “At least tell me what it is! Whoa!” She nearly tripped on her feet.
“GWARH!!” A giant demon collapsed past the stadium walls. “Ah!” Emi and Ken partially ducked for cover. Han came running out with gritted teeth. “Move!! Restraining the 32 million demons in a place like that is frustrating work!” Han tripped over his own feet. “Watch out!” Ken rushed to hold him from falling. “… I second that. Thanks.”
“No problem. Just hold onto them. We need to catch up to a certain target!” Ken ran onto the main road. “Come on, Emi!” “Right!” The ghost girl flew behind him. “Such a good boy he is … HMPH!!” Han looked and then exerted invisible energy through his palms.
“That person is a nuisance!” “I must kill him!” “He suddenly went amok on us!” “He will pay!” They roared in anger. Han had successfully diverted all the demons’ attention to himself so that the four of them could go on with whatever they planned. “I will contain them no matter what … I must have these demons! UMPH!!” Han pressed on, using more mind power to hold the demons within an aura barrier covering the whole stadium.
“Han … I hope he’ll be okay …” Emi mumbled. “I wonder how he’ll hold those demons back …” She continued. “That doesn’t matter! We need to get to the station, find that tracker and hopefully stop that crazy guy!” They continued passing by a multitude of flora, streets with shops, office buildings and homes. “Hah … hah … almost there …”
Suddenly, his cell phone rang in his trouser pockets. “Ah! Who could that be?” He took it up and answered. “Hello?” “Ken, it’s me, Hoh! Are you at the station yet!?” “Um … almost … oh no! 3 more minutes!” Hoh sounded depressed. “You have to! It’s urgent!”
“Every aerotrain has its own ID number! It’s pasted on each of their ends! Get that ID number and key it in that code tracker, before he leaves!” Ken hit realization. “Okay! I’m going for it! How are you and Wei doing!?” “Oh … we’re doing well. You’ll see! We will pick you up!” Ken was hung up on instantly. “What was that for …?”
“What do you need!? I’ll get it for you!” Emi said to Ken. “You’re a ghost, Emi! You can’t – wait, yes, you can! See if the aerotrain’s there and memorize this long digit number at the pilot’s deck! You’ll know when you get there!” Emi nodded to him. “Got it! I’ll be waiting for you!” Emi sped off in light-speed. “I wish I could do that …”
“Pant … pant …” The teen continued running. “Almost there …” He reached a T-junction, to which faced the aerotrain station. “Finally! I thought I couldn’t make it!” Ken climbed up the ascending stairs and found Emi confronting the villain himself. “You think so, eh? Well then, I’ll confirm your fears later … ah, Kazuguchi is here.”
Emi turned around. “Ken!?” He made a desperate smile and dashed to his right to the control rooms. “Good … you won’t get away with all this, you know. I’ve had my eyes on you for some time now … just you wait. Ken and everyone will stop you!”
“We’ll see about that!” He fired an aura that sealed Emi’s mouth. “MM!! MMPHM!” The clock ticked exactly 9.24 pm. “Right on time.” His awaited aerotrain came and neatly greeted him with an open door. “We’ll see how you and your friends can catch me now. Wah hahah!!” He pushed his motorcycle into the aerotrain and waved goodbye.
“MM!! MMFF!!” Emi struggled to remove that strap of aura that silenced her speech. Her eye took one look and quickly memorized the ID number she found exactly at where Ken said it would be. The villain’s laughs went unheard and the aerotrain rode off instantly.
“I got it! It’s on one of the security guard tables – whoa.” Ken held a black device in his hands and saw Emi struggling to free her mouth. “Mmffmm!” Emi mumbled, nearly letting out a tear. “Hang on, Emi!” He took out his spiritual sword and as quick as an eye blink, freed Emi from that dark magic strap, slicing it in two halves. “Gah!”
“Hah! Thank you, Ken! It’s HCV556742!” She quickly burst the number out and Ken nodded. “Alright!” He keyed in the number on the device’s touch screen and the screen bleeped out a map layout and a moving dot along a straight line. “Great! Now we know where he’s going to! … um, Emi, what’s wrong?” He looked at the sobbing girl.
“WAAH!!” She quickly hugged the teen and cried. “He attacked me just now! I thought everything was wasted! You can’t get that number … we’ll never find him … this land is doomed … all because of me! Waah!!” She cried on his shoulder, letting tears flow on.
“Emi … it’s okay … you can talk now, right? You’re free now … I’m so glad for that.” He consoled her, trying to pat her ghostly back. “Thank you, Ken … thank you so much …” She cried on until she was no longer sad. It seemed like many minutes passed on.
When she was done, she let go of him and rubbed her face dry. “Thank you … I’m quite fine now … let’s go get that psycho. I have a lot of questions I want to ask him … why he’s doing all this … insanity.” Ken was a little surprised. “Um … do you know him?”
“I hope I can confirm his identity when we meet him afterwards. I hope he’s not who I think he is …” Emi’s answer was cut halfway through when they heard some scowling and growling not too far away. “GET THAT KID!” “DESTROY THE GHOST!” About 20 size-varied demons were flying to them with sharp claws and dark magic weapons.
“Ah! How did they escape Han’s restraints!?” Emi asked. “I don’t know … but they must have managed to spot a leak … or something.” Ken sealed the signal tracker in a pocket in his jacket and flared his spiritual weapon. “We have to help him again, I guess.”
Continued in Chapter 39.
Notes: Again, everyone moves in battle. Wei is familiar with the clothes under that cloak … the old memory of Hoh attacked and nearly dying is in Chapter 13. In the early part of Chapter 32, Han said of his sensitivity to light above his nose. Strange, isn’t it? So, where are Hoh and Wei? With Emi wanted to find out more thanks to her suspicions, could she and Wei be thinking of the same thing? Will the dreaded demons be finally done away with?
----------
Next chapter is coming up.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 14:04:58 GMT -5
Still back, with the 4th of all 10 chapters.
----------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 39: The Souls Arrive and a Horrible Truth
“AH!! DIE!!” Ken fired burst flame shots with his sword at the demons. “How did those things made it past Han’s restraining aura!?” He ran forward and slashed onto their limbs really hard. “ARGH!!” “CURSE YOU!!” The demons screamed. “OW!” “GAH!”
“I’m not sure either, but I don’t want to find out!” Emi slammed her elbow into a large demon’s face and kicked another’s chin upward. “ARGH!” “OW!” The ghost girl jumped up. “Get her!!” A demon scowled. “No way that’s ever going to happen!” She spun down and slammed a tough kick into its face. “GAWH!!” “You had that one coming!”
Ken and Emi have dashed down to the roads where demons came sprawling at them. Han was able to catch up, revealing that somehow, the demons were able to break through his barrier powers. “Urgh … this is my fault …” Han wiped his mouth. “I’ll try harder …”
“Hey, don’t push yourself, okay?” Ken approached the tired peasant. “Just do your best, right?” He gave Han a thumbs-up. “Hmph. If you say so.” The peasant dashed quite far away from the fighting duo and seemed to have strengthened his muscles. “Urrgghh …”
“We’ve been fighting for about 10 minutes, Ken! Isn’t there a way to get out of this!?” Emi shouted back at him. “I don’t know!” He stabbed into a giant demon’s spine, evading all the black ooze pouring out of it. “Hoh said he will come and pick us up!”
“Speaking of which, where are those two!?” Emi slammed two demons’ heads together and flung another onto its comrades. “I have yet to see any signs of them! RAH!” She leaped over some demons and reached over to Ken’s side. “What’d we do!?”
“I don’t know … keep holding up … as long as we have this code tracker, it should be fine … but we still need to keep track of the target! This device only traces the aerotrain, not the passenger inside!” Ken grunted. “Well, we can hope they arrive quickly then!”
Han was busy making hand movements that seemed to have pulled millions of demons from the stadium with an invisible ‘netting’. “AH!” “Why can’t we escape!?” “Let me out of here!” Han smiled. “Right. This is the perfect end to my role in this mission.”
Ken noticed his murmuring. “End? What are you talking about –” “BUDDY!! WE’RE HERE!!” Hoh shouted through a speaker from above him. Wind blew down strongly onto the site. “Whoa! What the!?” “Ken, look up! It’s … so gigantic!” Emi pointed upwards. The teen, while protecting his face, managed a tiny peek upwards. “Whoa!”
“That’s a zeppelin!!” He exclaimed. That brown zeppelin, equipped with lights that brightened the entire area, was flying directly above them. “Urgh!” A stronger gust of wind blew onto him. “How did Hoh bring this thing here!?” He muttered to himself.
At one of the hatch windows near the pilot’s cabin, Hoh’s head was there. “Buddy, I’m releasing the ladders!” His head popped back inside the cabin and soon, a platform door latched open and a knotted ladder was flung downwards to him. “Climb on up now!!”
“Yeah, I’m coming!” Ken’s sabre sword vanished and he rushed to climb up the ladder. “Hurry!” Emi urged him, herself flying upwards into the zeppelin cabins. “Grr … Emi has it so good …” Ken grumbled and just when his leg was to touch the ladder …
“AH!!” Han gave a shout, pulling his hands backwards, forcing countless demons towards him. “Turn them to size miniscule … lessen the space … easy to deal. HAH!!” He shouted again, pulling back a lot of those things. “NO! We forgot about Han! Han, come along with us too!” Ken let go of the ladder and rushed to the peasant. “Ah!!”
The zeppelin somehow jerked on its own, shaking Hoh on his feet and swinging the ladder, making it hit Ken in turn. “Argh! What was that … Ha–” “YOU FOOL!!” Han shouted back at Ken. “What are you doing here!? Go and board that air transport now!”
“I’m not going to leave you behind! You deserve to come along with us!!” Ken retorted back. “Foolish boy! My master, the Shaman, trusted you and your friends to do your part of this job! I intend to see it through for him! If I join you, you’ll be chased endlessly by all these things! Do you want that!?” Han gritted his teeth; his hand furiously shaking.
“That maniac will recruit only more demons to complete his plan of total domination over the land if you don’t stop him now! Dealing with these millions by myself is the least I can do to help you!” Ken felt strongly against his objections. “But, Han!!”
“Just go!!” Han hissed. “Urgh … ah!!” Ken barely avoided an incoming demon, but he quickly drew his sword out and slashed a deep wound on it. “ARK!!” Ken looked back and forth, at Han and the zeppelin. “Urk … you’d better be alive after all this is over!!” Ken reluctantly ran back to the ladder and instantly climbed up. “We got him, Wei!”
Hoh gave the signal and to a surprised Emi, Wei looked past the open cabin door, nodded and reached out for a red lever beside the steering wheel. “We’re going upward!” “AH!!” Ken yelped as the zeppelin immediately took off. “Gah!” He held tighter onto the ladder. “Come on up, Ken! We must find the crazy evil guy now!” Emi ushered him.
“I’m trying! I’m trying!” Meanwhile, down on the ground, Han dealt with the hissing of millions of demons. “It’s this fool!” “What’s he trying to do!?” “Release us from your grip now!!” The peasant had forcibly shrunk each demon to half an inch height; even then, 32 million demons are still a large size to be reckoned with as a threat. “Hmph. Do you think I would … after all that trouble of tying you all here … where I want you?”
“Stuck within this barrier of mine … it’s time to put you to an end!!” Han gripped his hands tightly and began a large buildup of energy in his body. “What is he doing!?” “He wouldn’t!” “I don’t believe it!” hissed the various demons. “Heh heh …”
“Ah!” Ken safely and hastily climbed onto the zeppelin cabin floor, held on tightly by Hoh as pulled his friend in. “Must retrieve the ladder! Ken, bring out the tracker! Where is that train going to!?” The teen did so as Hoh quickly pulled the ladder upwards. “He’s … he’s moving towards the northeast!” “Wei, you heard him! Make a U-turn there!”
“Right away, captain Hoh!” Wei spun the steering wheel anti-clockwise, turning the zeppelin to the left and causing Hoh and Ken to fall over where the entrance door was. “HOH! Shut that door quick!!” Ken shouted to him. “Argh! Sorry!” The teen slammed the metal door tight and locked it with a tough push on the handle.
“Ken!” Emi called out, watching the teen balance himself quickly. “Thank goodness …” “We’re heading onto northeast as planned! Hoh, can you take over this steering wheel? You’re the only one who can pilot this thing!” Wei called out to him. “Bah, alright.”
The pilot’s cabin was rather large, sporting a captain’s seat with controls all around the captain’s seat. “Um … we’re currently 250 meters in the air. No obstacles in sight. Free to proceed ahead. “Thanks, Wei. I’ll take over now. Driving this should be a snap!”
“Can I watch you drive this wonderful object?” “Sure, Emi, you can. Help me with some of those parameters too.” “Alright!” Before Hoh and Emi got down to business, bright light flashed through the zeppelin’s windows. “ARGH!! What was that!?” Emi yelped out. Ken and Wei rushed over to the cabin windows and stared out.
A large hemisphere of light glowed through the part of Chaoge town, where the aerotrain station was. Shockwaves pounded the area again and again. “That was Han …” Ken murmured. “He stopped all those demons so we could move on smoothly … he used all his powers to defeat them in a single blow! That’s it! I know it has to be it!”
“Look! It subsided!” Wei pointed out. The hemisphere shrunk and all darkness resumed throughout the town. “Han …” Ken uttered. “I hope he’s alright …” The teen sank onto the zeppelin cabin floor. “Using all those powers could have completely drained him …”
Indeed, on land, aside of all bodies of unconscious demons, the peasant laid stretched on the road, motionless. Hoh, Emi and Wei looked sadly at Ken. “Come on … let’s not think about it … we won’t forget his sacrifice, okay?” Wei said to him. “We catch this crazy guy who wants everyone alive dead and we stop him for good, right!?”
“Yeah!” “Yes!!” Hoh and Emi said respectively. “I guess … you’re right. I need a rest … before the fight when we track him down …” Ken stood up and moved over to one of the side seats where one could get a full view of land below, just like in the aerotrains. “Hold on. Let me join you …” Wei walked after Ken, who scratched his brown-haired head.
“We should leave them alone …” “I agree, Emi. Help me on this driving a bit, okay?” With that, the pilot cabin’s door closed itself shut. Wei sat just in front of the sighing Ken, watching on the dark city. Initially, none of them spoke for a few minutes.
“Must be tough …” Wei said first. “He stayed behind to let us move …” Ken nodded. “Yeah …” He said no more. The green-haired girl frowned, being upset over Ken’s mood, so she tried to cheer him up. “Um … amazing how Hoh can pilot this whole zeppelin by himself, isn’t it? That’s because … it was created by Hoh’s father!”
“Oh really …?” Ken wasn’t really interested. “Um … yes! Hoh said that he was called by his dad 4 months ago in June to test out a prototype design made for him as part of a trial experiment! Hoh even had some piloting experience on the real thing itself!”
“That’s nice …” The teen was still disinterested. “Yeah! And … talk about the tracker device too! Every station has a t least two spare ones, in case of a blackout! Turns out that Mr Hoh’s corporation manages some railways in the province as well, so that’s why Hoh knew about those and how to trace the aerotrain that psychotic person rode!”
“You can’t help it being born into a rich family … ha hah …” Obviously, Wei’s attempts to cheer Ken failed miserably. Instead, the teen himself was close to falling asleep. “Uhg … uh …” In the end, he even shook his head and fell close to Wei’s knees. “WHOA!!”
Thanks to her quick reflexes, Wei held fast onto Ken’s shoulders before his head fell on her knees. “Whoa! Ken, even if you want to sleep, you!” She stopped her words as she looked onto his face. Ken appeared very calm, being in a comfortable nap. “Ump … hm …” He mumbled in his mouth. The girl sighed. “I guess he thought too much …”
“Ah …” Emi watched them through the zeppelin cabin walls. Wei tucked Ken on his seat nicely and made sure he didn’t fall off. “Hey … this seems kind of familiar … wait.” She then hit it. “Last time on the way to Emi’s hometown … I told Ken about my brother … he held onto me firmly as well. I cried until I slept …” She gazed down on the floor.
“I guess … it’s my turn to make sure he doesn’t fall down while snoozing as well.” Wei shrugged and folded her arms. Emi giggled just before going back into the pilot’s cabin. “I never thought we’d be sitting in the zeppelin together … I’ll never forget this.” Just yesterday, Wei wished to ride with all three of them on the zeppelin after the exams.
Throughout the flight, it was very peaceful. Wei watched over the napping Ken, Hoh piloted the zeppelin on his own and had Emi scout around from air whether the cloaked madman pulled over in any places. “We’re passing by this town … no sight of him.”
“Nicely done, Emi.” Hoh turned the steering wheel a little. “That person could have started another dark magic portal, and we won’t want that to happen.” He looked at the signal tracker. “He’s still on the aerotrain so far then … good, we didn’t miss him.” Emi leaned on one of the operating machines nearby. “I have a fishy feeling about him.”
“What is it?” Hoh looked at her. “It’s like … that terrible aura. I have felt it somewhere before as well. It’s not new to me … I know him from somewhere.” Emi muttered, to which Hoh was surprised. “You know him!? Who exactly is he then!? Come on, say it!”
“I don’t know … all I know is that … he’s in the same high school with you, Ken, Wei and everyone else.” Hoh was truly shocked by that revelation. “What was that!? Are you sure!?” The ghost girl nodded her head. “Someone from Aoyaga Private Academy, though I can’t tell yet if he’s an adult or someone … like us … young in our teens …”
Hoh was shaking slightly on his seat. “Someone … like your uncle!? I don’t want to face that! Not after that time! No way!” The pilot’s cabin door opened slowly, and Wei was standing just over there. “Are you serious, Emi? Someone so near to us … already able to use so much dark magic out of the hatred and spite in his or her own heart?”
“I told Ken about this just now, but not the part of him in the same school as you all … but I assure you it’s definitely a boy. That’s why I need to confirm by talking to him … we’ll see how when we confront him.” The cabin was dead silent just like that.
“Well … that’s why!” Wei flared out her weapon. “Remember back on the test Han just gave us yesterday! We’ll be facing someone like him that time, so … buckle up and be prepared for anything! Think fast and act fast! And most importantly, brains!”
“You’re right!” “Let’s do this! Emi, go down and look for that aerotrain now!” “Got it, Hoh!” Emi disappeared off and Hoh gripped onto his steering wheel tighter. “Hey, we go! To end this for good!” Wei applauded. “Alright!” Ken meanwhile snored loudly.
Emi jumped through the zeppelin walls again. “Hm … the train is stopping and … gasp! There he is!” The cloaked villain rode on his red motorcycle wildly down the station descending stairs and off on the roads. “I have to go tell Hoh! We need to chase him!”
“What!? He’s descended the aerotrain!?” Wei said in the pilot cabin upon Emi’s informing them. “We can’t use the code tracker now … so, everyone buckle up! We’re going down!” Hoh said loudly before pushing the steering wheel downwards and pressing on a red lever. “WHAT!? Hey, I’m not ready yet – AHH!!” Wei shouted.
“Oh no! KEN!!” Emi yelped out. Hoh pulled the zeppelin downwards and having spotted the cloaked villain, he sped harder to keep up to him. “Yeehah!!” He gave a cheer. “Hoh! You’re going to get us all killed – GAH!!” Wei lost balance and slid down the floor.
Ken was still sleeping, but due to the backseat support, he wasn’t pulled over by the force of the moving zeppelin. “WHOOA!!” Wei held onto the cabin door to support herself. “I did not come all the way for this sort of thing!!” “Ken! Ken, wake up!” Emi called out to him. The teen still had not responded. “Oh … I don’t want to possess him! I don’t!”
“Grrh …” The cloaked villain mumbled. He rode on his motorcycle on, down towards the suburban area of houses and small buildings. “Must make it quick to the temple … AH!” He sensed something, looked behind briefly and there it was – the zeppelin Hoh was piloting, inching in closer to him. “What is – they’ve found me! Hmph, not bad!”
“There he is!” Hoh stepped harder on the accelerating pedal. “We’re going to crash if you don’t pilot this thing well, Hoh!!” Wei shouted out to him. “Don’t worry! I used to crash a lot in those virtual simulations … and I liked that!” “How exactly is that good!?”
“Amazing how this metal thing is so mobile … ah!” Emi felt the zeppelin rumble a bit and saw Ken’s body jump up as well. “Gasp! I hope he doesn’t fall …” While Hoh was enjoying the wild chase onto the cloaked villain, the target suddenly jumped off his motorcycle and allowed it to skid on the road. “Huh!? What was that!?” “HOH!!”
Wei shouted to him. “WATCH OUT!!” She pointed to the front and it turned out they were heading towards a decent 5 storey building. “AAHHH!!” All the trio screamed their loudest; Hoh quickly trying to hit the brakes on the system. “You should have controlled yourself, you goon!!” “I’m sorry, okay!? I’ll try to get us safe!!”
“Hmph!” That cloaked villain rolled over on the tarred road, allowing his motorcycle to skid and crash onto a nearby taxi. “Urgh … time to escape.” He regained balance and ran off in the opposite direction. Meanwhile, the zeppelin then crashed heavily onto the office building, rumbling even harder than before and breaking all the window glasses.
“ARGH!!” Hoh and Wei raised their arms in cover from the glass pieces that burst to their faces, whereas the rumbling shook Ken up from his sleep and nearly fell over. “Ah! Whoa! Argh, where are we!?” He mumbled loudly. “Ken, we have to move out now!”
A sizable crater was formed on the building walls, with all glass panes broken and dented inwards. “Argh! The controls are busted!” Hoh had difficulty maneuvering the levers. “We’re going to fall! Brace yourselves!” “GAH!!” Wei held on tightly to Hoh’s chair. That giant metal thing fell on the streets with a great crash, smashing everything below.
“WHOA!” Ken yelped but maintained his balance. “Quickly, Ken!” Emi urged him once again. “The door! The door!” The teen ran from his seat and barged out of the zeppelin cabin. “Come on!” Emi flew out of the place, followed shortly by Wei and Hoh. “Gah!”
Hoh fell on the concrete slab. “Argh! Shouldn’t have sped so much!” Wei looked angrily at him. “Yes, I agree with that.” She began rubbing herself all over. “Darn … I think I hurt some limbs somewhere … it was amazing how we got no glass cuts.”
Emi looked around the place. They were in a town that was fairly foggy everywhere with grey mist since Hoh drove the zeppelin down on the cloaked villain. “I don’t like the looks of this place … where exactly are we?” Wei rubbed her face and looked at Emi.
“We have to be somewhere this evil guy lives … let’s search around for clues.” Emi nodded to that and scurried around. Hoh got up and looked around. “I think I recognize this place. Where are we …?” Ken waved his hair and approached a street sign.
“This is the town of Zhili …” Ken mumbled. “What was that!? Zhili!?” Hoh reacted with a shock. “It’s Zhili alright … this sign says so.” There was a street name, a postal code and truly, ‘Zhili’. “Hm … I think I have a number of suspects of who could be behind all this mess … but the odds of that are low.” Ken folded his arms at Hoh. “What’s all this?”
Hoh then explained what Emi told him and Wei in the zeppelin. “Hm. No wonder Emi said she wanted to confirm her suspicions. Then –” Wei then interrupted the duo. “You guys … I think you should know this. Back in the stadium, I saw a bit of what our target was wearing under his cloak … it was the same dark grey colour of your uniforms.”
“WHAT!?” Both boys were shocked. “So … it must be a student in our school … wait! A student!? Doing all this!? How’s that possible!?” Ken burst out first. “Hoh, how many of us do you know who live in Zhili!?” Hoh grimaced. “Um … about 8 so far …”
Ken slapped himself on the forehead. “This is critical … everyone, prepare yourselves for the impossible.” Everyone simultaneously flared up their spiritual weapons. “Ominous fog … it’s like something is coming our way.” Hoh muttered to himself. “AH! YOU!!”
They heard Emi’s scream and sounds of brings being kicked around. “Emi’s in trouble! It’s that way!” The trio charged at the misty fog not far away down the road. “It’s the human the master hates!!” “GET THEM!” “ROAR!” More demons sprang out of the fog onto the trio. “Ken! Don’t come here!” The ghost girl called out to him from the fog.
“Are you crazy!? I can’t just leave you there! RAH!” Ken stabbed into a demon’s chest behind him and nearly tripped over a limp human body. “Spread out and fight!” The teen nearly collided with Wei, so he moved quickly to avoid an incoming dark magic trident.
“ARGH!!” Wei yelped, jumping away from the attack. “Ken, don’t pass on your demons to me! AH!” “Sorry!” Hoh fired wide-spreading lightning bolts from his machetes in all directions as he ran on the road. “Useless evil beings!” “WHAT!? Why you!” A giant stomped forward and tried to strike him with a spear, but was severely injured instead.
“HAH!” Emi punched her deepest into a demon’s stomach and threw over another into the air. “30 thousand demon guardians will not be defeated by the likes of you!” One of them scowled and threw a harpoon at her. “LAY OFF HER!!” Ken came to her rescue.
“NO!” He slashed hard on its neck and it collapsed. “There … gah, have to find a free spot – whoa!” Ken ran and avoided a rain of giant icicles. “Have it at you!” Wei certainly was excited in fighting about 200 demons herself. “That Wei … hmph! I’m out of here!”
“Ken, where are you going!?” Emi chased after him. “This chaos is too much for me to take! We need to find our target … or we’ll lose him! I need to concentrate and listen properly!” Out of the battlefield, they arrived at a taxi stop and sat on the plastic yellow seats. “Phew … there’s only Hoh and Wei moving … so I must track the third footstep.”
“What exactly are you – oh! I know what you mean!” Emi hit realization and smiled on the teen. In Ken’s head, everything became quiet instantly. He remembered all the brief times he practised in calming himself – those times when he wanted Emi to be free from his body without sleeping – those times of practice which he applied here now …
His ears then registered a different, soft movement, somewhere close to him. “I’ve got it! The psycho is there!” Ken stood up and turned to his right. “Let’s go, Emi!” “Got you!!” Nearby, a demon fell victim to Hoh’s lightning attacks and the bespectacled teen came in.
“That takes care of it … huh?” He noticed the duo speeding off in another direction. “Can it be … they found the target!? Alright! Nice work, Ken!” Hoh turned his feet around and dashed after Ken. “Wei!! Come on! We’re going after the psycho!” He shouted loudly.
“Hey! Don’t leave me here!” She also chased after the trio. “They’re escaping! Don’t let them go!” The horde of demons began to chase the humans and the ghost girl down the road to an area of ancient-looking homes made of bricks, of darkly painted colours.
Everyone sped down a series of streets, turning left and right to no end. “You know where you’re going, Ken!?” Hoh shouted to him. “Yeah, I do!” The fog has dimmed considerably so everyone had good view of the surroundings. “Someone stop the demons from chasing us!” “We’re running, Ken! How can we attack at the same time!?”
“I don’t know, Wei! Anything’s fine!” Several feet stomped hard on a small puddle of water on the street. “I’ll try my best! Lightning rage!” Hoh charged up his weapon and fired a frenzy of lightning eruptions on the demons. “Here I come too!” Wei swiftly spun around, fired tens of giant icicles to the enemy and resuming her running.
“ARGH!!” “WHOA!!” All demons screamed again. “Have some of this!” A hissing one fired back dark magic spears, which were quickly repelled by Hoh’s lightning moves. “Get lost!!” Emi pounced back on landed both her feet into the demon’s face. “AH!!” She kicked back on it, making it collapse and crash onto its colleagues behind.
“Sweet move, Emi!” Hoh gave her the thumbs-up. “Hee hee.” She quickly caught up to them. “No problem. Anything I can do.” Ken panted softly. “Darn, he must be around here ~” Upon reaching a T-junction, he saw the cloaked villain about 100 meters away.
“There he is!” Ken pointed out in front of them. “Come back here, you!” “Alright! Nice work!” Wei gave him a thumbs-up, to which the madman grunted. “Hmph! They’ve found me. Seems confrontation is inevitable!” He suddenly stretched his palms and fired giant dark magic blast waves at everyone. “TAKE THIS!” “Gah!” Ken shouted.
“Urgh!” Wei was fast to counter him first, swinging her awl-like weapon in multiple revolutions and conjured a protection barrier. “ARK!!” Her barrier clashed heavily with those blast waves. “Must fight on!! AH!!” Wei successfully repelled the blast waves, but that allowed the cloaked villain to escape. “Darn! I lost him! That sneak attack …”
“It’s not important now! Just run and try to catch up to him!” Emi quickly bolstered Wei’s spirits back and they followed after Hoh and Ken. For the coming minute, they turned various lefts and rights. “Still no sign of him!? Aw man!” Hoh was the first to sigh. The demons chased them non-stop. “Grrh … if only there was a miracle …”
By chance, they dashed past by a large ancient home. In the middle of the long red wall corridor, there was a large brown entrance gate. “Huh!?” Ken spotted with his left eye a running figure slamming into its temple doors. “There he is! Stop! We’re finally here!”
Ken pointed out, seeing a part of his leg at the corner of his eye. “Into that temple! I think we’ve got him cornered now!” Emi shrugged. “I don’t know if we should be confident of that …” All four of them raced past that great entrance gate. “Alright, we’ve got him!”
“Don’t let them escape – AARGH!!” Three small demons were suddenly electrocuted when trying to pass through the entrance gate. “What is this!? I can’t get through!” “WHOAR!!” Other demons that tried to fly into the temple grounds were stunned in mid-air by the same force. “There’s a barrier here! But who could have set this thing up!?”
Regardless, all demons were successfully blocked from entering the grounds. Ken and gang ran past a long garden corridor, with stone floors and giant rock statues. “What a great feeling of terror this place has …” Ken muttered. “I see the front door!”
“Wait …” It was a great wooden door, strangely open wide, which made Wei suspicious. “Something is not quite right here …” However, everyone just kept on running. They barged in, without even removing their shoes. Suddenly … a loud SLAM.
“AH! What the!?” Hoh yelped. Both the doors shut and locked themselves tight, with a silent click. Wei’s eyes widened. “The lock … it just locked by itself …”
Emi was slightly afraid. “Well, we’re on track … and there’s no turning back.” Ken walked onto the wooden corridors. “Wait up!” Hoh and Wei realized they were left behind, as Emi merely followed the teen. “Amazing. A place like this is so simple, yet … so creepy.” The duo turned to the left single pathway and looked on.
“Ah …” There were many mystical items hung on the patches of white walls – talismans written with blood, steel swords with carved inscriptions and masks of large protruding eyes and fierce lips. “All these objects … scary.” Emi cowered behind Ken out of fear.
“The only thing we can do is move on …” Ken slowly walked forward. “I hate this atmosphere … always so dark …” Hoh mumbled as he followed Ken. It felt like many eyes were staring at them. “It’s the villain’s nest … nothing we can do about it. Brrh …”
Step by step, they moved. After walking about 50 meters down the corridor, they saw another big wooden door. “It all starts and ends … behind here. Ready?” Wei flared her spiritual weapon. “Definitely.” Ken smiled to Wei and kicked the doors open hard.
It revealed access to a large altar hall, of many red solid stone pillars, brown lacquered wooden floors and dimly-lit candles. The hall stretched far down and at the very end, there was a giant statue of an undiscernibly hideous figure of pure rock. “Here we are … the secret lair.” Hoh moved first. Just when everyone walked just a step forward …
SLAM. “Huh!?” Emi gasped. The entrance door slammed shut. “We’re on the right track …” Ken led the way with his sword already flared. All eventually stood a little far from that giant rock statue, which had a picture frame draped in purple cloth above it. “Hm? What’s that cloth covering?” Ken wondered. “So … you want to know?”
“AH!?” Everyone gasped for the sudden appearance of the cloaked villain just beside that rock statue. “YOU!!” Everyone posed in the defensive and offensive. “You have a lot of explaining to do!!” Ken grunted. The figure smiled. “What’s under that cloth, you ask?”
“Welcome to my humble home … everyone.” The cloaked villain grabbed onto his cloak tightly and took it off him ever so easily. That purple cloth suddenly flew away on its own and revealed a startling Northlands inscription, which everyone was shocked to read.
“‘Great Osada Temple’!? That means!?” Everyone looked down and the mastermind was there – dress in a grey male uniform like Ken and Hoh’s, wearing black shoes, silver hair, creepy yellow eyes and silent lips, that overall cold emotionless face …
It was none other that Matsuo Osada, otherwise known as Maz to everyone. “Hello, everyone.” He said that and fierce, black aura flared out of both his open palms.
Continued in Chapter 40.
Notes: Probably the not-so-surprising revelation. Wei told Ken of her older brother in Chapter 16, the reminiscing situation. Chapter 32 has the description of the Osada family pavilion exactly as those where our four characters chased after the villain, I mean, Maz. Chapter 33 is where Wei wanted to ride the zeppelin with everyone – and her wish was fulfilled here. In Chapter 14, it was stated that Maz lives in Zhili town. So … add everything up.
--------
Next chapter is coming up.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 14:20:06 GMT -5
The 5th of the overall 10 chapters. Enjoy.
---------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 40: Soul the Enemy’s Great Rage
“Hello, everyone.” Maz simply said, with his black aura flaring out of his palms. “AH!?” Wei was shocked. “YOU!? Of all people!?” Emi slammed her fists together. “Gah! No wonder! Your aura was very familiar all this while! Right from the beginning!!”
“That’s right, Emi Takahiro.” The emotionless teen said. “Me. Controlling millions of demons with mere mind power. Planning to create a society of my own. I have my reasons.” His aura flared furiously. Emi grunted: “I’m sure you do, evil maniac!”
Hoh was the most shocked. “You … but, you’re the type who doesn’t believe in all these spiritual stuff! You told me you hated Ria previously for being a medium fanatic! You’re … you’re not the Maz Osada I knew!” He flared his machete weapon with anger.
“Yes, me too.” Ken said in turn. “I’ve seen you care for Ria and Bak as well … wait, where are they now!? Back at school!!” Maz nodded. “Yes, how observant you are. It was just an act. I acted as though I was struck by the dark magic to trick you all.”
“Ria and Bak … were really struck with dark magic. My dark magic. No need to bother about them; I’ve already removed the dark magic. I’ve brought them back, and they are sleeping in their rooms. Now … where were we?” Maz raised his right hand in the air, letting go a snap and the entire altar hall turned darker to near black. “What the!?”
Wei and Ken flared the flames on their spiritual weapons. “You’ve managed to stop me … all my efforts for the past 4 months are wasted. The least I can do now … is to keep you entertained.” Maz’s palm aura turned green and four figures appeared out of the dark.
“Gah! What are those things!?” Hoh yelped. Those four things were giant dark magic self-moving sets of knight armour, as though worn by invisible figures. “These are my dark magic.” Maz bluntly said, and those sets of armour charged at their separate targets.
“MOVE OUT!!” Ken shouted and everyone spread out in the large hall. The sets of armour stomped forward and Maz watched with a tiny smile. “Ah! I’m cornered!” Hoh yelped and his dark magic opponent slammed its sword onto Hoh. “GAH!” The teen barely dodged that attack and fired lightning shots at it, which were repelled off.
“So it knows how to fight on its own, eh?” Hoh ran around a stone pillar and whirled his rotating machetes even harder. “BRING IT ON!!” He clashed with a giant chained spiked ball of his dark magic opponent. The auras of good and evil clashed heavily at that spot.
“Ah!! Wei kept running around the hall. “Whoa!” Her armour opponent struck every spot of ground she moved on. “I can’t defend or attack at this rate!” “LEAVE HER ALONE!!” Ken swiped his sword, firing four giant fireballs at her opponent. It was definitely struck, but left undeterred. “Ken! Watch out!” Emi called out to him.
“What – ARGH!!” He was hit by cannonballs his opponent shot. It felt like real iron; it was immensely painful. “Ah!!” He bent on his knees. “Vile thing!!” Wei fired giant icicles all over the room. “Hey! You almost got me!” Emi flew around in the air.
“Sorry!” Wei shouted back to her and fired more icicles at her and Ken’s armour opponents. Many icicles pierced their beings, but were otherwise unaffected. “Hmph! There has to be a way to beat them!” “I’ll try to dismember them part by part first!”
Several of Wei’s giant icicles headed straight at Maz. “Hmph!” He widened the aura on his left palm. “Vanish!!” Stretched out that hand and clashed heavily with them. “Small things like these won’t affect me!” Five seconds later, all icicles were evaporated.
“URK!” Emi stopped her opponent’s broad sword attack with both clasped palms. “AH! Be gone!” She broke that 20-foot dark magic sword in two and flew close to Maz. It gazed briefly at the broken sword, which instantly regenerated into its full form.
“This is the first time we’ve talked, Maz.” Emi sneered at him, avoiding the repeated attacks of her dark magic opponent. “That explains everything … you could see me from the start, just like Ken … keeping it quiet, so your cover won’t be blown. Clever.”
Maz was emotionless. “Yes … all this while. One of my demons was patrolling the rainy streets of Shijun city, and reported to me how a female spirit possessed the body of a boy to help him fight off local bullies. It was something off topic, but had my interest ever since. That rainy day of 8th September … almost a month ago. Everything started there.”
“Gah!” Emi flew off, evading the giant hand armour from grabbing her. “Tsk!” Her opponent not only swung its sword, but also fired yellow plasmoid fireballs wherever she flew. “Whoa!” One such fireball hit close to where Hoh was. “Sorry, Hoh! Eyah!”
“YEOW!” Wei’s dark magic opponent spewed out slimy red fluid-like apparitions from its palm and she barely avoided them. “Taste whirlwind, slimo!!” Wei swung her awl-like weapon forward and blew a gust of wind at her opponent. The gust and icicles, however, had little to no effect on that thing. “Gah! What’d it take to destroy it!?”
“AH!!” Ken clashed with the sword of his opponent. “Urgh!” He pushed back against the opponent and retreated. “There’s just no way to fight them off! I have no ideas!” The dark magic opponent charged at him, stomping harder and harder, readying its sword. “Whoa!” The teen got hit by a pulse wave it made with the sword slammed on the floor.
“Ken! AH!” Emi called out to him, but was nearly grabbed by her opponent. “AH! GET LOST!!” She tightened her legs and sent a flying kick on its face, sent it crashing onto Ken’s dark magic opponent. “Yikes!” Wei and Hoh dodged away from the collision. The dark magic armour opponents of 45 feet height obtained their balances back.
The ghost girl flew to his side. “You’ve got dark magic all over you, Ken! OW!” She touched his body, only to be taken back by a sharp current shock. “Stand aside!” Hoh came forth and slashed Ken with his spiritual weapon. “AH! … Hey, I feel better now. All the dark magic is gone.” Just immediately, their opponents grouped together behind.
“Tsk, tsk.” Maz said. “Is that all you can do? Able to defeat thousands of demons but not four dark magic pieces?” Hoh’s opponent took out a giant mallet and slammed the ground, sending pulse waves that injured everyone, even Emi. “AAHH!!” “NO!!”
“I don’t know where those Zhili guardian demons are … so I have to deal with you myself.” It slammed the mallet on the floor again, but was blocked by the tip of Wei’s awl-like weapon. “This is not over … go on! Move! We have to distract them!” The others quickly got on their feet and fought the other opponents. “GET OFF OF ME!!”
Wei pushed hard against Hoh’s opponent and fired icicles everywhere. “Have all these!!” An icicle pierced the head armour, causing it distress and clashing with the other dark magic opponents. “Ah!” Ken ducked; he was about to be struck by his opponent’s axe.
“Interesting. No … amazing.” Maz commented as Emi dodged a swift punch. “How ordinary people can fight like this so fast … how do they do it?” Ken slammed his sword on his opponent’s leg armour, denting it deeply. “I’ve seen them before … I want more.”
Wei ran around her opponent, making it spew more red dark magic everywhere. “Urgh!” Her whirlwind blew off that red smoke, but otherwise helped in no way. “I’m getting tired … AH!!” The firm hand armour slammed onto the ground, shaking the place rather roughly. “AH! WO – AHA!” She had her balance back, only being close to Maz.
“Show me your fighting skills … I am most curious.” Maz’s yellow eyes stared deep into Wei’s, giving her the shivers. “You … you sicko! You and that smug face!!” Wei dodged the sword swiping of her opponent and charged at Maz. “AAAAH!!” “Oh, silly Wei. You can’t fight me just yet.” Maz snapped his fingers and out of the air came red smoke.
“What the!?” That red smoke took the shape of a giant python, some 60 meters long. “Ah!” “HISSS!!” Its beady eyes had Wei shaken and it lunged forward. “Watch out!!” Ken pounced out and grabbed Wei. “ZAA!!” The dark magic python’s sharp teeth missed the girl. “Ah, nice dodge, Ken. You would have been injected with a lot of dark magic.”
“Even more than the ones which could have killed Hoh.” Ken found it difficult to look at Maz. “Grrh. You alright, Wei?” “Yeah … thanks for helping me …” Maz then smirked: “Unless you defeat my other dark magic, the python will remain protecting me.”
“HISS!!” The python lunged forward, but the duo ran away from it, heading back to their proper opponents. “All these … with his hatred!? We’re dealing with a seriously messed-up person!” Wei suddenly remembered what Han told her during their training: “Dark magic originates from evil desires.” Ken sighed. “Yeah … I know. Detestable.”
“AAHH!!” Hoh was struck with repeated pulse waves sent by his opponent’s mallet attack. “Argh! The pain!” Ken dashed forward first. “SCUM!!” He unleashed a fury of pillar flames from the air, striking that opponent. “Come on, Hoh!” The teen pulled him. “Healing!” Ken swiped his sword past Hoh. “Ah … feels much better … thanks, pal.”
“Any time, Hoh.” Wei charged her weapon up and launched a giant wave attack full of icicles. “WHOA!!” The duo evaded it; that wave plummeting onto three of the armour opponents. “You know, we still haven’t got a chance to play with your Ultrablast 450.” Ken said and Hoh smirked with a smile. “When it’s all over, we’ll play it together.”
“Ergh … Maz still has the upper hand … he’s unbeatable!” Emi grumbled in her mind. Her opponent repeatedly tried to strike her with a large dagger, but obviously missed due to her constant flying. “I can only dodge them … grrh!” Emi resumed talking with Maz.
“Hm!” Emi flew about, avoiding another dagger move. “The first time I saw you, you were covered in black aura all over! I had good reason to have an eye on you to some extent, though I never told Ken at all!” Maz smiled. “I’ve been eyeing on you two too.”
“What? Me and Ken? HAH!” She kicked back on the dark magic head armour, throwing it off briefly. “Yes … the first time I sent that demon and you fought it in Kazuguchi’s farms, I knew you both could be a threat to my plans. I’ve had demons possess the five bullies to test how well-connected you both are. From there on, I cannot take any chances.”
After that tidal wave attack, the opponents shook off all the icicles on them and charged at the trio. “I’m running out of ideas! I don’t know how to beat them off!” Hoh jumped off of Ken’s grip and went straight to Wei. “I’ll help you! Come on, Ken!” “Ah, sure!”
Maz watched them launch a giant fury of flame, icicle and lightning attacks on the three dark magic opponents. “What a sight … marvelous.” He smiled and that disgusted Emi. “Urk. AH!!” She kicked her opponent in the chest. “Join them, why don’t you!” She kicked again, sending it flying on its own group and got hit by the trio’s combo attacks.
“Are we doing great damage to them!?” Wei shouted as she fired icicles like a machine-gun frenzy. “I don’t know!” Ken replied back to her. “This smoke is rather thick!” Just then, Hoh noticed something odd. “Hold your fire!! Something’s not right here!!” Indeed he was right. The four opponents were indeed attacked, but not from a point of time.
“Gah! They’ve been protecting themselves!” Emi gasped. The opponents, dented in armour and seemingly tired, held thick dark magic shields in their metal gloves. “Urgh! That was all for no use!” Ken grunted. “What the!?” He saw four red cyclops.
“Here we go.” Maz briefly said. Instantly, the opponents dissolved their shields and fired their own charged attacks: a mallet of powerful pulse waves, breaths of purple foul flame, an eruption of underground explosions and red laser shone from its eyes. “AAAARGH!!” The trio were severely injured spiritually. “NO!!” Emi gasped from aside. Maz smiled.
The python hissed. “I am quite disappointed in you all … can’t even beat these puppets.” Everyone panted out of tire and damage. “Urgh … healing!” Ken charged his weapon and blew fire on everyone, curing them instantly. “Ah, that ever-needy move.” “I’m still not satisfied!!” Hoh shouted and charged his weapon in anger. No one could stop him.
“Hah … hah …” Ken panted. “It’s hard to get past all that armour … how do we defeat them? That Maz …” Hoh released a fury of lightning eruptions on his opponent. “AAH!! Why won’t they perish – ah!” One of the lightning jolts struck into the green aura enveloped by the dark magic armour, causing the entire being to be stunned for a while.
“I’ve got it!” Everyone turned to Hoh. Maz merely raised an eyebrow. “I should have noticed that earlier! The green dark magic aura … that’s the weakness! The being itself!” Emi gave it a thought and slapped her hands. “Of course! It’s just like in real combat! Two people in armour fighting … and you have to pierce the armour to cause injury!”
“Hmm … so you’ve finally got it.” Maz said lightly. “I have no reason to hold back.” He swiftly waved his palm; his python hissed louder and the dark magic armous started to attack relentlessly. “LOOK OUT!” “AH!” Wei and Ken barely dodged a pincer driller attack made by one of them. “Ow!” Ken fell on the floor, hurting his legs.
“Ken! Pant … pant … you okay!?” Wei turned behind to the teen. “Yeah … just my knees. Urgh …” He stood up. “You okay? Still can move on?” “Yeah … I’m giving it my all. Hoh’s pretty mad at Maz, isn’t he? I should keep my focus like him.” Hoh was too busy attacking the opponents. “Let’s do it.” Ken then nodded to her. “Let’s go!!”
“The being under that armour, huh!? STALAGTITE!” Wei formed giant icicles on the altar ceilings and sent them crashing down with a hand wave. “Yeow!” Hoh dodged a crashing icicle. “I almost got hit!” The opponents were jerked everywhere by the falling ice stalagtites, thus unable to make their own attacks. Ken meanwhile turned to Emi.
Her opponent rushed back to fighting her; she dodging all that non-stop was a sad sight. “I’m coming for you, Emi. Don’t worry.” He then shouted: “Right! Let’s quickly destroy those things before they get to move and then, we deal with Maz!” Wei whistled at that.
Maz said nothing. “AAH!!” Wei continued with that rain of giant ice stalagtites, stunting their opponents for Hoh and Ken to attack. “We’ve got to reach that core! Fire as hard as you can!” Ken fired slim and thick flame needles whereas Hoh fired lightning bolts non-stop. “Come on!!” Their opponent’s dark magic armour began denting more and more.
Meanwhile, Emi was helpless. She could only avoid her dark magic opponent and give it hard kicks and punches now and then. “Urgh … this is the best I can do. I have to notify Ken … in the meantime, I have to confirm some things with Maz.” She flew around.
“So, Maz, you personally came after that incident at Ken’s place, sent demons to finish us off, even Hoh!? Even the ones in Meifujang valley!?” Emi punched her opponent hard. Maz merely shrugged a shoulder. “Yes … I’m sure you would have known that by now. In fact … I think you should know more than just that.” He dusted his palms.
“I spied on my twin sister fighting you all in school, that priest Jia and your uncle Ang as well.” Maz made a hand swipe and Emi’s dark magic opponent landed a strong punch on her. “ARGH!!” She crashed onto an altar wall. “Those events were pure coincidence to my use. I had no hand controlling them. That was when I sent the hundreds of demons.”
Emi got back on her feet. “You mean that night …” Maz stared at her. “Correct, you and Ken, Wei and Hoh … all at your respective homes.” Emi repelled back a sword swipe. “Since that didn’t work … I decided to bet on the final plan to eliminate you all.”
“The gas attack …” Emi flew around; her opponent trying to grab her. “Yes … and it had everyone fooled. I think I acted well … dark magic cannot harm the owner who created it. It pained me to stab Ria and Bak everywhere all for that act back in school … but I wanted them to be safe … that they may join me in the new society I want to mold.”
“I like Bak a lot …” Maz’s eyes glowed briefly; his aura shot lightning sparks. “He’s like the cheerful friend and younger brother I should have … I’m glad Tia lost her memory and spiritual powers … especially after your fight … on the school rooftop the other day … she’s now the most ideal sister I could ever have.” Maz waved his hand.
“AAHH!!” Emi was punched hard by her opponent. “URGH!” She crashed hard on an altar hall. “What a pity … so many demons unable to stop you … I wanted you all dead … in a sense of a coma. Just like all the other humans under my dark magic spell now.”
“That way … I don’t actually kill anyone … as long as their souls don’t leave their bodies … and yet, no one will stop me at all. Except you, Emi … you can’t put a ghost into a coma … so imprisonment will do.” Maz’s eyes shone creepy yellow at her. “Urk … well, what do you plan to do with Ken in case you managed to subdue him, huh!?”
“Easy … remove those dark magic and brainwash everyone. Join the rest of the demon-possessed humans.” Emi was shocked. “That’s … that’s impossible!! Ken will never join you, not after all this!!” Maz smiled. “Girl … you have no idea what I can do.” Emi couldn’t take it anymore. “You’re insane, you know that!? INSANE!! RAAAHHH!!”
The ghost girl furiously assaulted her dark magic opponent, giving no room for defense. “Yes … that’s it.” Maz smiled creepily. “That’s what I want … more excitement … more energy … exactly what I need.” “RAH!!” She gave it a final strong kick, towards …
“Press on, guys – whoa!” Ken avoided that falling opponent, crashing down on the trio’s. “Ah!” Wei gasped; her hand shook a little. “Argh! I’m not losing control now!” Those ice stalagtites kept on pressing on the opponents. “Urk! Must strike past that armour!!”
Hoh fired more lightning strikes, seriously injuring them. “Wow … he’s making the most progress of all of us.” Ken remarked as he fired flame blocks. “Yeah, and he was the slowest back at Han’s training.” Wei grinned widely. Maz’s dark magic python hissed; its tongue flickering out of its mouth. “That spectacle Hoh … how truly impressive.”
One of Ken’s flame blocks blasted on an opponent’s face, forcing it out of Wei’s ice stalagtite attack. “Pierce through that armour …” Hoh whirled his rotating machetes even faster than he did previously. “PIERCE THAT ARMOUR!!” The machetes sparked furiously and he dashed up to that being. “Be careful, Hoh!” Wei shouted to him.
“RAAHH!!” Hoh stabbed through the dark magic chest armour and fired strong lightning shots into its core. “TAKE THAT!” It was stunned all over, shaking violently as the core green aura broke into millions of pieces. “AH!!” An explosion followed, vapourizing all that dark magic and throwing off Hoh. “Urgh …” He instantly got up from the floor.
“I’m coming for you, Maz!!” Hoh was really enraged. Maz merely smiled. “Good … just what I want.” The dark magic python hissed heavily. “AAHH!!” Hoh dodged its attempt to bite him. Its teeth sank dangerously into the floor several times. “Yeow! Whoa!”
“He did it … well, I’m not losing to him!” The girl focused energy into her weapon, while maintaining the rain of ice stalagtites, and formed new ones floating beside her. “These are stronger than the others … I hope this works!!” Wei fired them across the altar hall.
Clashes ensued. Some dented their external armour, some got past the armour a little. They were mostly unfazed by Wei’s attacks. “I have an idea.” Ken remarked and used an unusual attack: flames erupted from the ground, holding those opponents in a limbo, being unable to move, yet attacked even worse. “Pierce that dark magic armour, eh?”
“TAAH!!” Wei formed a giant icicle, of 19 feet in diameter with an exceptionally sharp tip, and fired at an opponent she recognized specifically attacked her in the start. It was too late for it to avoid, already being struck in the chest down to its core. “ALRIGHT!!”
A large explosion followed after, sprinkling those dissolving dark magic bits throughout the hall. “Busted!” Wei pointed a thumbs-up where the enemy stood, awing Ken. “Right, now it’s just mine … and Emi’s!” The ghost girl was happy that Ken already thought of helping her defeat her opponent. “I want answers of my own, Maz!!”
“First, how did you manage to get a motorcycle!?” Ken released flame waves, engulfing Emi’s opponent in turn. “Vehicles like that are banned in the Republic!” Maz remained emotionless. “I saw it … borrowed it from a foreign travel agency in town … took me 2 hours to get used to its controls … but I rode it safely from home to the stadium.”
“AH!!” Ken gathered flames into the shape of a driller and threw it forth. “DIE!!” The flame driller pierced the body armour, burning up that green entity inside out. “Yes!!” Another explosion followed; that opponent was no more. All that was left was his own.
“I’m going for that snake, Ken!” Wei rushed to Hoh’s side. “You can do it!” Her giving Ken a thumbs-up has his confidence boosted. “Alright! I can do it!” Hoh was attacking the python’s mouth, avoiding its biting attempts. Wei came in firing spiked ice balls non-stop. Maz retreated slightly; his python slithering around quickly to dodge Wei’s attacks.
“Secondly, Maz, why did you start all this mess!?” Ken had particular difficulty with his own opponent, as it was resisting Ken’s engulfing flames with an axe. “I told you already … Ken Kazuguchi … to remold society as I see fit … to get rid of corruption and all negative elements … with the help of spirits of the old … the ideal of paradise.”
“That is so absurd!” Emi preferred to stay out of the fights, and could only rebuke Maz. “You’re using dark magic, which comes from all the evil and hatred in your heart, to build paradise!? A society based on that base won’t last long! You said you loved Bak and Ria … if they see what you are doing now, they are bound to hate you for life!!”
His eyes briefly widened in shock. “Living humans … what do they know about love? You see evil in society everywhere … what do they care about the despair of others? Nothing … absolutely nothing.” He found himself struggling with his conscience.
“AH!” Hoh yelped as the dark magic python shone red laser from its eyes and caused explosions everywhere. “Argh! This power!” Wei yelped as well. Emi was however safe from all those. “Maz … I have you have the capacity for love … but why contain all that hatred and take it out on everyone? Why? What exactly are you hiding from everyone?”
The dark magic opponent attempted to strike through Ken’s prison of fire. “Ah … not so lucky now, aren’t you?” Ken smirked at it. “AH!!” Ken swirled around flames with his sword, forming sharp and thick pincers and instantly threw them at it. All pierced past that knight armour design, hitting the green core and a great explosion followed.
“Maz, you are plain crazy.” He remarked at the pale teen, who regained his normal composure. “Time to settle things. Here I come!” Ken ran to assist his friends. “Good … the more the merrier.” Maz only smiled and made strange hand movements.
His dark magic python sprayed green vapour from its mouth, wriggling around and spreading it everywhere. “Argh! My skin stings!” Wei was scratching herself all over. “Ah! Ouch! Be gone!” Hoh waved his flaring weapon all around, causing tiny bursts of explosions that hit him worse. “Ah! Maz, you!!” The python swiped its tail at the duo.
“No, you don’t!!” Ken blocked that hideous thing with the flat end of his sword. “Have it back at you!” He diverted the sword and stabbed into its skin. “SAA!!” It retreated and moved to another corner. “HISS!!” Its eyes then shone red laser, darting fast at him.
“Watch out, Ken!” Emi called out. “Urgh!!” Ken launched three fireballs to counter the red laser. It clashed halfway through and a gusty explosion ensued. “Ah!” Hoh cured himself by striking his flaring weapon on his body and proceeded to cure Wei. “Ah … thanks. Ouch …” Wei revealed red lines of scratches under her uniform sleeves.
“Ew …” Hoh remarked at it. “Die!!” Ken shouted, firing many shock waves from his sword, but the python moved very fast to avoid them. “There you are!” He clashed with the python himself, scarring it on and off, making it try to bite Ken more often and faster.
“Come on, we have to help him!” Hoh urged Wei. “Right, coming!” Ken poked his blade into the python’s mouth, making it cry in pain. “SHIIAA!!” “Whoa, what a hiss!” The teen swung his sword hard, making a sharp cut on its nostrils and cut off the tip of its tongue. “SHHIIAA!!” “Watch out, Ken!! ITS TAIL!!” Emi shouted to him.
“ARGH!” Ken shielded himself with the flat side of his blade. That part clashed with the python’s tail, throwing him off. “Despite it being dark magic, it feels like a real thing!” “How dare you hurt my pal!?” Hoh fired an array of lightning bolts on that thing, ripping off portions of its skin. It hissed again and shone red laser from its eyes. “AHA!!”
Wei came out and formed an aura shield, deflecting the laser in many angles and hitting back the python. “WAAASS!!” It cried under the massive explosions. “Brilliant display.” Maz merely commented. “Have some icicles!” The girl launched more of her signature moves, tearing off more skin; those black slime pouring out of the wounds.
“WAAHH!!” Ken jumped off the spot where he crash-landed. “Perish already!” Ken shouted and swung his sword onto the python, beheading it instantly. “You got it, Ken!” Emi hastily landed next to him. “Cool!” Wei cheered; its head rolled off its neck and onto the floor. Its body fell dead on the floor. “Take that, Maz!” Hoh shouted back.
The body wiggled about furiously, but soon died down and was stiff; tongue sticking out. “Ew!” Emi gasped as it disintegrated into thick wisps of smoke and vanished. The fog of dark magic wisps dimmed and behind all that fog was an applauding cold Maz.
“That was a great play … everyone.” Everyone was 14 meters away from him, in the defensive and offensive. “You’ve overcome some manifestations of my heart … let’s see your odds against me.” “Grh!!” Ken and Emi growled. “Arrogant, aren’t you!?”
“Not really.” The aura in both Maz’s hands took the shape of long falchions, with some formless aura remaining. “Just … excited.” He raised his hands suddenly and great erupting waves of black dark magic burst forth. “AARGHH!!” Everyone screamed.
“If you can’t even beat this …” Maz shook his head. “I’m sorely disappointed.” Wei’s body was stunned. “AH!! So much evil … can’t break free …” Hoh started to choke and lots of bubbly saliva came out of his mouth. “Arbhhm … no more strength … choke …aghhmm …” The teen collapsed on the ground. “HOH, NO!!” Wei cried out to him.
“Oh, heck! Not me too – arghbmm pwaa!” Wei’s mouth gargled with bubbly saliva and she spat them out, but they just kept coming back. “Must form shields … AH!!” She was struck in the torso with a big dark magic spear. “AAHH!!” Then, she also collapsed.
“I feel weak …” Emi fell on her knees, clasping her head. “All over weak …” Ken was the only one left resisting. “URK!” He was stabbed by little knifes all over. “I will not … give in to you!!” He flared up his spiritual sword and flames were everywhere. “Oh, really? It looks like everyone will die today.” Maz unleashed more dark magic waves.
“AAAH!!” Ken yelled louder, bring struck even harder. “You … what’s with you!? Using the word ‘die’ so easily!? Don’t you have any care for the people around you!?” Emi struggled to answer him. “He meant dead as in physically inactive! Like … in a state of a coma … or comatose! Urgh!!” Ken protested: “That’s ridiculous and insane!”
“I know! Though Maz has a point in a way … AH!!” Emi’s reminiscence was cut short by another wave of dark magic strikes. “Answer me again, Maz! Why did you do all of this!? Don’t give me that new society nonsense – ARGH!!” Maz hit him with more dark magic eruptions. “You are hiding something! Something you’re not telling us!!”
Emi struggled again. “Yes … why unleash all that hate … in your heart now? Why so silent about it … all this while? What exactly … do you hate?” Just then, the normally calm Maz suddenly snapped inside and he yelled at the duo; Wei and Hoh were unconscious.
“What am I HIDING!? My own horrible PAST, that’s WHAT!! You’re right, Emi Takahiro, I unleashed all this HATRED now because I couldn’t take it ANYMORE!!”
“My own past, that’s WHAT!! I don’t want to just hide it; I want to destroy it TOO!!” Maz unleashed more dark magic. “A past you CAN NEVER understand!!”
Continued in Chapter 41.
Notes: Battles and Maz retelling everything from Chapter 1 in chronological order. Chapter 3 – Emi first was shocked just seeing Maz for his dark aura, Chapter 31 – warm aura of his and all the time observing his behavior made her suspicious of him. Chapter 27 – Han said the same line “Dark magic originates from evil desires”. What is Maz’s past, which was never told before? Stay tuned.
--------
Next chapter is again coming up.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 14:30:27 GMT -5
This is the 6th chapter. Getting close to all of them.
---------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 41: Mortified Soul Tells of His Past
“We’ve got two people here!” Reploid soldiers shouted. “Make that seven! Eight large brown-green tankers rumbled on the roads. “We need medical aid here!” 50 black copters surveyed the skies; half of them spraying orange gas in the air. “What’s the status?”
A soldier and a lieutenant, both human, were conversing in front of a small shophouse. “Army division 48 to 112 have secured most of the province’s cities and towns; 82 percent of all populations in those places have been rescued.” Lieutenant nodded.
“Excellent.” He dusted his hands. “The chemical gas detoxifications are going along fine too. It’s so cold in the winter …” The man was to walk away but quickly stopped. “Soldier … it was strange. There was a military-wide order upon request that divisions were not to enter the Shijun perimeters until … 30 minutes ago.” He looked at the soldier.
“Upon request?” Lieutenant nodded again. “Yes … upon specific request. Word is the generals were initially hesitant to respond, but the Lieutenant-General said the order from the Premier was final.” Soldier gave it a thought. “Hm … why?” Lieutenant sighed. “I don’t know … the country has been funny since the President’s crackdown 3 years ago.”
“Is that all, Ken Kazuguchi?” Maz said and then clapped his hands. “AAAH!!” The other trio were fully knocked out; Emi collapsed not too long ago. “You’ve been struck by my dark magic for a minute now.” Ken yelled on from the continued pain. “Impressive.”
“But … no resistance?” Ken managed a look at his hideous yellow eyes. “How sad … maybe some stronger doses can help.” Maz clapped once and more dark magic surged out. “AAAAHH!!!” Bubbled saliva oozed out of his mouth, splattering on the floor. “Maz … I will not … GIVE UP!!” The teen gripped onto his sword even stronger.
“Wonderful.” Maz put up a visible smile. “Let me play with you further then.” The cold teen snapped his fingers and out of the dark magic waves, there formed three heavily-spiked harpoons. “Defend yourself.” Maz had them dart so fast straight at Ken.
“RAAHH!!” Ken formed an aura shield instantly, countering Maz’s moves. “No way … am I … ever … GIVING UP!” The aura shield glowed even brighter. “Hmph! We’ll see about that!” Maz waved his hands swiftly several times and those harpoons clashed with the aura. Moving like a driller, furious sparks shot from the spot where they clashed.
Maz clenched his open fist. “MM!! Strong you are!” Dark magic war hammers formed out of the wisps and pounded on Ken’s aura as well. “You have a very nice aura of protection, Ken!!” The teen shouted: “I’m not surrendering to you, Maz! This society of new love … the whole concept out of fear and hatred … is not going to work!”
Emi moaned, a sign she was still struggling. “Ken …” She mumbled, while the teen fought on. “You can … do it …” The teen gritted his teeth. “The dark magic is getting more powerful by the second … I need something big to repel him … but how?” It then hit him. One of the days where Maz sent demons to attack him … the ultimate move.
“That’s it!!” Maz took notice of his sudden boost of confidence. “This torture ends now!” Ken maintained his aura shield. “Hmph!” Maz increased the intensity of dark magic attacks on Ken, who was charging his power in his sword until it glower of bright red and orange. “HELL’S FLAMES!!” He then stabbed the sword into Maz’s floor.
“It’s that attack!” The pale teen exclaimed; incantation designs spread throughout the place and some of the larger Northlands text shone brightly. “RRAAH!!” 200 meters diameter of flame erupted from those incantation designs and spread far beyond.
“UGH!” Maz gasped and covered himself. “Alright!” Ken rejoiced as the flames destroyed all dark magic and stopped their surge. The atmosphere thus wasn’t so dark. “Ow …” The other trio were healed of their ailments. “You guys!” The teen turned to see a moaning Emi and Hoh. “My head hurst … hey, I’m okay!” “Aah …” Wei moaned.
The pale teen formed back his dark magic falchions. “Most impressive, Ken … I never expected that ultimate move of yours.” He suddenly dashed forward and punched him in the chin. “AAH!!” The rest were brought back to reality. “Even better a reason … for me to beat you up.” He gathered strength and smacked Ken in the stomach. “URK!!”
“KEN!!” Everyone else shouted. “How pathetic.” Maz said before slamming a palm into his left rib cage. “That’s too much from you, Maz!!” Wei shouted and fired shock wave blasts at him. The teen swiftly turned around, formed a dark magic shield. “WHA!?” Those shock wave blasts were instantly neutralized by him. “That’s impossible!”
Maz showed his yellow eye at her. “Oh, it is very much possible, Ziwei Chou.” “AH!” He fired three giant black flame balls at her from his falchions; she clashed with them but the sheer attacking force was so great it threw her off onto Hoh. “AH!! Wei!? Ouch!!”
“Gah!!” Ken balanced himself and dashed at Maz. He swiftly turned around and clashed both falchions with Ken’s sword. “Eat fire!” Before Maz could counter, he was blasted away by Ken’s flames. “URGH!” His falchions resisted the force of the flames, but they were too great, pushing him back and crashing onto one of his hall’s rock pillars. “AH!!”
He regained his balance and smiled. “Yes … that’s it, Ken. Just the excitement I want! Very good!” He stretched out his palms, emanating dark magic aura which formed sleek tentacles. “Show me that spirit of determination! The angst from all the past battles! My sister, my demons, Emi Takahiro’s uncle! ALL OF THEM!!” Maz madly shouted.
“YEOW!!” Those tentacles with electric jolts shocked the poor teen. “KEN!!” Emi shouted, but could not do anything of it. “Uumm! I wish I were more useful!!” Ken fought back by gathering flames to counter the electric attacks. “What is this … urgh … about excitement and angst you want, Maz!? What are you saying!?” He shouted.
“Hmph. Based on all those battles … I concluded that you … and the rest … are the only ones capable of giving me the action I need so much in my dull life!!” Maz shouted with slight insanity. “Haven’t you heard of video games, Maz!? You could play those too!”
Wei and Hoh barely got back on their feet when they were attacked too. “AAAH!! You coward, Maz! Attacking a girl!!” Wei protested, to which Hoh replied: “People like Maz have no conscious emotions, Wei!! ARGH!!” Unlike Ken, they couldn’t retaliate.
“I tried that, Ken … but I decided that … the real things are better. Like the times I jinxed people with dark magic to see their effects …” Emi felt disgusted at the thought of those. “When I was 9, when I fully mastered control over the arts of dark magic, I made people regurgitate … fell ill for no reasons … collapse and faint … it was very amusing.”
“WHAT!? Wei burst out. “How could you!? Using people as tools for your pleasure is so cruel and inhumane!” Hoh even spat: “You’re disgusting!!” Ken focused his energy and created a fiery blast that repelled Maz. “AH!” Even both Wei and Hoh were free.
“I’m coming, Ken!” Emi dived and merged into his body. “AH!!” Ken cried in pain before eventually conceding to her. “It’s alright, Ken. I’m always here for you.” She flared his spiritual sword and sent flame jolts charging at Maz. “Counter this, Maz!!”
“Um!?” Maz blocked them with a fiery shield. “Hm!?” “Taste this!” “RAH!” Wei and Hoh respectively attacked with their signature moves, only lasting much longer. Together with Ken’s attack used by Emi, they pounded hard on the silver-haired teen. “URK! Not bad! Much better!” He toughened his feet and brought forth more dark magic.
“Everyone, fire at him the hardest you can!” The ghost girl urged and fired on Ken’s flame jolts. “Alright, Ken!!” The duo didn’t know Emi was in control. …They mistook you for me, Emi … ha hah … Ken briefly laughed inside her head.
“AAAAHH!!” Maz unleashed a tidal wave of dark magic, bursting through everyone’s attacks. “Gah!” “Watch out!!” “OOH!!” The flames, icicles and lightning bolts dissipated from the dark magic intensity and the trio were then severely injured spiritually.
Maz walked out unscathed, having a flaring black aura on his body and his yellow eyes glowed evilly. “This is why I said … you have no idea what I can do … with my dark magic. I started learning since I was 6 …and achieved mastery by 9 … all by myself. It started with a series of random spiritual awakenings … which I turned in my favour.”
“Jurg …” Emi grumbled in pain. “How is that … possible? Cough …” Wei spat and coughed as well. “Gurk … and no one knew about this?” Maz shook his head. “No one at all … absolutely nobody. I told no one. Even Ria had no idea … since I could control my aura by then.” Hoh felt all his muscles ache and twisted. “Urgh … even Ria?”
“Of course.” Maz unleashed dark magic spheres that enveloped everyone and tortured them. “AAAH!!” They all screamed in pain. “Ria the ever-curious girl … stumbled upon my parents’ stash of ancient texts … regarding dark magic study … at a mere age of 10 … I have been watching her the whole time … disgusting … like my filthy parents.”
“How is that related to – wait! That makes sense! It explains a lot! AAHH!!” Hoh was tormented by lightning bolts inside his dark magic sphere. Maz smiled. “Yes … see it all now? Ria reads all those texts … learned spiritual abilities on her own … since 10 out of curiosity … becoming the embodiment of my parents … how I came to hate mediums.”
Emi clenched her fists, but were inwardly jerking back. “Ah?” Urgh … Emi, let me have this one … please … Ken pleaded inside her head. She was initially hesitant, but finally agreed. “Urgh … I trust you know what you are doing, Ken …” She whispered.
“You can never imagine how happy I was … when you four fought Ria on the school rooftop … she lost all her memories and knowledge … of these spiritual abilities. Plus … she became less insane and obsessed … the ideal girl of a sister.” Maz remarked. “How’s that different from you – AAH!!” Wei screamed. “I was never obsessed at all.”
“CHEW ON THIS!!” Ken burst from his sphere, unleashing an expanding globe of flame that ripped the evil sphere apart, catching Maz by surprise. “Oh?” The teen charged at the spheres enveloping and restraining Wei and Hoh. “Alright!!” Hoh shouted upon being freed. “Pant … pant … payback time.” The green-haired girl raised her weapon instantly.
Maz responded by igniting dark magic fire on his palm. “Apparently, I did not say this … I was going to have Ria possessed as well … but your fight with her changed my mind.” Hoh gritted his teeth in anger. “She will just join me … and Bak in the new world.”
“NO, SHE WON’T!” Hoh charged at Maz first and they engaged in fast-moving multiple attacks. “Let’s go, Wei!” Ken called as he moved too. “Ah, coming!” They ran close enough behind Maz and fired non-stop fireballs and icicle shots respectively. “Hm … backstabbing, eh?” Maz’s left hand stretched to the back and held its own falchion.
“What the!?” Ken exclaimed as Maz managed to swing both swords in revolutions non-stop, with just his own palms, blocking Hoh’s machete stabs and repelled their spiritual attacks. “Have your shots back!!” “YEOW!!” The duo dodged those fire and ice shots firing back at them, exploding elsewhere around the altar hall. “Grrh … that Maz!!”
Finally, with a single blow, Maz’s right hand with its falchion smashed hard on the body of Hoh’s machete weapon. “ARGH!!” “Think fast.” Strong dark magic currents spurted out of that blade, literally throwing Hoh off his feet. “AAH!!” The teen screamed. “Now … let me deal with the both of you.” Maz with both falchions dashed at Ken and Wei.
“Tell me … do you know how it feels to be missing your parents your entire life?” Maz first clashed with Ken and kicked him off with a sturdy kick. “OUFF!” He then charged at Wei. “How about … total parental neglect … since a tender age of 5½ years?”
“What!?” She asked back. “That’s right …” Likewise, they clashed non-stop blade to blade. “Me … and Ria … we have been neglected by our parents since we were 5.” His blade nearly made it to her face. “URGH!” “Both my parents were spiritual enthusiasts since their teen years … many years later, they met by chance … fell in love … married.”
“It was all okay till I was 5½ …” Maz sad coldly; he fought Wei non-stop and recalled the old memory. That little boy of silver hair, skin colour not as pale as the present, was standing at the wooden front door and looking upwards at a faceless Mr and Mrs Osada. “Take care of yourself, Matsuo … mummy and daddy are going on a long trip.”
“Huh? But … when will you be back?” Little Maz asked worriedly. “As soon as possible, sweetie. The neighbours will come on and off to look after you and your sister, okay?” Mrs Osada never even left a kiss on his face. They walked out with bags and the door slammed shut. “But … when? Mum!? Dad!? COME BACK!!” He cried.
Tiny streams of tears flowed out of his eyes, stunning Wei. “Urgh!!” She let her guard down and he slammed her crashing onto a wall. “I was a child … my mother loved me and my father read me bedtime stories every night … all vanished from that evening on.”
Maz’s aura flared with evil. “I cried every night since that day … waiting for them to return … no one cared at all.” Ken struggled to stand up, only to be taken over by Emi. Wei and Hoh likewise tried to stand up right. “Even if the neighbours did come to take care of me and Ria … how can it replace the original parental love a child should get!?”
“I’m only grateful for my parents … remembering we exist … sending back monthly cash to take care of ourselves … I guess, by then, they had asked the neighbours to leave … since they never came back when I was around 9. The only good thing … I learned how to be independent … self-supporting … I literally took care of the whole house.”
Hoh grimaced. “So that’s how your survived all these years …” Maz nodded, tears still flowing down his eyes. “Handled my and Ria’s finances … washed clothes … prepared meals … took care of Bak when he came in … my sorrow diminished … but I could never forget about my parents’ neglect.” The pale teen clenched his fists tighter.
Everyone stood far away from Maz, cautious not to fight back this time. “I never met my parents in person … but their portraits down the hall … not enough … where’s the love!? Total lack of company … during of which … the random spiritual awakenings happened … and I began to learn dark magic on my own. It was just Ria … until Bak came in.”
“A phone message of my father’s voice … 3½ years ago, the Kims perished in their home fire … a stove went out of control … gas leakage … only Bak survived the tragedy … told us he could stay … the poor … young and frail boy.” Maz hung his head down.
“That childhood friend I had played with everyday … since I was 5½ … now living with me … the crying stopped.” None moved to immobilize Maz. “By that time, I had learned successfully … how to immobilize humans … ghosts … minor and greater demons. Brainwashing and force control … thanks to sorrow and mind power mastery.”
“Gah! There’s just too much evil with you!!” Hoh stopped his talk and armed himself. “Hoh, no!” “Hold it!” Wei and Ken respectively called out. “Not now … please.” The teen grunted at Ken’s request. “Grrh …” Maz looked neutral at him and wiped his face.
“If you really insist on fighting, Hoh …” Maz simply fired dark magic blasts from his falchions. “AH!!” His rotating machetes slice through those blasts, creating many vile explosions that blurred his vision. Before he knew it, Maz dashed to him and slammed a tough fist in his stomach. “I’m glad to comply … I needed to immobilize you anyway.”
“Why, you!” Emi took over from Ken and charged at Maz first. “AH!” Hoh shouted in pain. “I ought to tear you apart!!” Wei came in and slashed the tip of her awl onto Maz. “Oh … nice.” The teen dodged and ran backwards in a random direction. “RAH!!”
Wei continued her slashing attempts, running to catch up to Maz first. “Come back here you coward!” Maz smiled. “Very well.” He took out his falchions and boldly struck back at Wei’s awl. “YAH!!” Both of them clashed; not before Emi entered the scene as well.
“Uphf!” Maz scoffed as he clashed and defended himself against both girls. “I didn’t arrange me … Ria and Bak … to come to Aoyaga Private Academy 2 years ago … away from my old school here in Zhili … to look for fights. I came to make new friends … have a better life … compared to the filth of students back in my old school.”
Maz pushed back on both girls and unleashed more dark magic. “AH!” Wei yelped but Emi maintained balance and struck back at Maz. “HAH!!” “Ah … Emi Takahiro … nice rebound.” He remarked. “Hmph. Ken always needs me when it comes to fast physical retaliation.” Emi smirked back at him. “Why did you call those students filth?”
“Hmph.” He bore a smug look. “Just like Ken … I was bullied by my peers all the years … saw the quiet me as weak … I didn’t really fight them back … not with fists. I used dark magic to strike them … everyone fell sick … no one dared to approach me after some repetition of such incidence.” Emi was disgusted. “I bet everyone hated you.”
“Not really, Emi Takahiro … fear and despise was all it was.” Before she knew it, Emi was kicked in the face upwards. “AAGH!” “I changed our schools for that … call me selfish if you will … but I didn’t want the same for Ria and Bak … so I was actually quite eager to start a new, first semester in Chaoge … I befriended Hoh and others still.”
“GRAH!” Hoh came forward and fired a fury of erupting lightning jolts. “I like you as a friend, Maz, but all this is plain sick!!” Maz raised an eyebrow. “I see … thank you so much for your friendship then.” He evaded those eruptions and aimed straight at Hoh.
“Blizzard storm!!” Wei sent thick gusts of cold wind through the altar hall. “Hmph!” The pale teen smirked. “Eat some icicles down that throat of yours!!” A single flick and giant icicles rained down on everyone. “Whoa!” Hoh destroyed one or two with his fiercely-rotating machetes to protect himself. “Ah!” Emi nearly got struck by them too.
“Have it back at you!” Maz swung his falchions and created a gusty dark magic tornado that swept the entire altar hall. “WARGH!!” The icy gust and icicles were blown away and they were also struck by dark magic spiked spears on their bodies. “AH!” “OW!!”
“No! Hoh! Wei!” Emi cried out, rubbing her mouth. “Resist this.” Maz fired a rain of dark magic icicles from his swordplay. “AH!” Emi then felt herself lose control of body. “No way, Maz!!” Ken gripped on his sword’s handle and raised a thick aura shield.
“Is that all you ever do? Make a shield?” Maz configured the spears to be much thicker and longer. They darted like gunfire, striking that aura shield and even carving bits of craters on it. AH! This pounding! It’s getting stronger! Emi cried in his head.
Wei and Hoh, coming out scathed but healed of dark magic, charged behind Maz to strike him hard. “AAAAH!!” They both shouted. “Hmph.” Maz raised his left palm and fired dark magic blaze, filled with red-hot pincers and sharp needles, at them. “Whoa!” “Self-defense now!” The duo raised their shields likewise. Maz merely sighed.
“So much evil in society … I tried to avoid it all. It was not my intention … to attack all millions of people today in the start … what Ria did was horrifying.” Ken grunted at his words. “Oh yeah!? What’d she do so you could blame her for your own evil actions!?” “She attacked Bak 4 months ago … under the assumption he had ghosts with him.”
“Must force through … AAH!!” The duo couldn’t take it anymore and the gathering great pounding force completely threw them off in the air. “I have had enough from you … Chesong Hoh.” “OW!” The instant Hoh touched the floor, giant red-hot broad blades and knives fell from the ceiling and stabbed into his body, rendering him sort of paralyzed.
“NO!!” Wei cried out. “Grrh!” It was her turn to collapse on the floor and giant red-hot blades were waiting to immobilize her as well. “Get lost!!” She fired ice blasts from her awl-like weapon and destroyed many of those dark magic. “I’m coming, Maz!!”
“Oh really?” Maz waved his left hand and the girl screamed loudly. All was then silent as a giant trident stabbed her from behind. “NO!!” WEI!! Emi also cried out. The girl fell on the floor motionless. No more dark magic hit her as Maz felt it was enough and focused on Ken. “See it now … Ken? How the past Ria … forced me to do all this?”
Ken wiped his forehead of sweat. “That was the final straw … like you, I hated her. She reminded me of my negligent parents … just when everything was fine … I decided that change was now … or never.” Maz fired dark magic spears at an increasing pace.
“Urgh … no …” Ken grunted. Come on, you can do it! Emi cheered in his head. His aura shield started to have many cracklines, being chipped off bit by bit. “Urgh … I will hold on!!” The teen strengthened his shield with energy, dispelling all cracklines there.
“Hm …” Maz clenched his right fist. “Let’s try this.” He stopped firing dark magic spears, instead releasing thousands of tiny sharp needles from his palms. “Uh!?” Ken was surprised to see the spears vanish. “What’s going on!?” Inside him, Emi hit realization. NO!! Ken, watch out! It’s there!! “Huh? What do you mean, Emi – AAH!!”
That aura shield of his suddenly disintegrated, more likely broke, into big shards and vapourized in the air. “What was that!?” Ken threw himself back in retreat. Maz used tiny needles to easily destroy your shield! It may not look like it, but I saw them all!
“All too true … Emi.” The pale teen threw his fist backwards. “I heard it all … that you said.” Maz released a fury of sharp pincer bamboo shoots onto Ken. No … Ken let me out!! The ghost girl pushed for control to defend Ken, but she was too late as well. The bamboo shoots pierced everywhere on their body. “AAAAAH!!” She screamed.
Maz smiled at his victory of the limp body. “As I was saying … change was necessary … just as the way I loved Bak … as a friend … and brother … why not expand that love of mine?” He dissolved his falchions and walked to Ken. “Since society is full of evil … why not have the whole people … as my family too? My own ideal of love.”
“I chose souls of the past … demons too … for they knew the meaning of suffering … they would be the ones … most likely to cooperate with me … no hesitation.” Lightning sparks shot out of his palms. “Some were hesitant indeed … brainwashing and forced control turned them over to my side … like the demon sent at your family farmland.”
“RAAH!!” Emi and Ken cried out as Maz tortured them with said lightning jolts. “I needed a convenient incident for mass possession of their bodies … plotted out every detail … the right chemical plants … the necessary people … the timing … all of it.”
“You having come this far … means that all millions of demons … you immobilized them … no matter.” The duo continued screaming as Maz tortured them on. “I’ll gladly start out everything again … reclaim them to my aid. Right now …” His right palm formed a sharp blade. “It’s time … to finally immobilize you … for good.”
“My lord!!” Maz was interrupted by a familiar call. He didn’t bother to look behind him; it was his minion ghoul. It was however in a bad and tiring condition. “My lord … is that you? The master whom we serve?” “… What do you want?” Maz bluntly spoke to it.
“Gasp … that truly is my lord’s voice … I have bad news …” It coughed and crawled to Maz. “I was the only one to survive … back at the stadium, thousands of Yellow Springs guards … I saw them scoop and take away all our comrades to the netherworld! Similarly … just outside these grounds … all the guardian demons of the town … taken and gone!”
“We have no one left …” It coughed again. Maz was shocked – this never occurred to him before. “So that’s how many of our allies were gone … all sent to the netherworld. It is impossible to reclaim a soul from the Yellow Springs … that giant bastion of spirit prison … impossible …” Maz collapsed on his knees; his sharp blade vapourizing.
“I’m afraid … this is the end.” The minion wept. Maz’s eyes shook full with distraught. “Everything gone … all efforts for this past 4 months … no. No! NOO!!!” He suddenly shouted at the ceiling. “Impossible! All in vain!! GONE!! The grand ideal of love!!”
“AGH!” His minion ghoul cried in pain and collapsed unconscious. “What!?” Maz turned and found Hoh struggling to stand up; his machete weapon stunning the ghoul with a lightning shot. “Maz … I agree that’s one heck of a family horror tale … even I know what it feels like … I rarely see my folks too … but that’s not a good reason to go amok!”
“HA! But you still DO see them, don’t you!?” Maz rearmed himself with the falchions and had eerie eyes boring at Hoh. “Ah!!” Just then, an explosion occurred not far from Hoh and a fine, normal Wei resurged from the smoke. “I agree with Hoh … even I have a bit of family issues … but I did not go loony and bully every soul to my selfish will!!”
The girl suddenly slashed her awl tip onto Hoh and destroyed all traces of dark magic and tiredness. “Wow … thanks, Wei.” She smiled and turned to Maz. “You’re one sad person … but you still dserve the right to a proper life … even if I am a new student here, as a friend of Hoh … I’m willing to help give you a second chance and start living properly.”
“You said it!” “AH!!” Maz gasped at a suddenly surfacing Ken, who healed himself of paralyzing dark magic with his fiery sword. “Hoh is a precious friend to me … and any friends of his deserve the same friendship and help, where needed, from me as well!”
“Maz, wake up! You kept all your problems to yourself all these years! Now is the time to talk and settle your issues in a proper way!” Emi suddenly spoke via Ken. “I may be just a ghost, but I know what’s it like to lose a family … I don’t want you to suffer any more as well! Please! Let us help you! It’s still not too late! Hope is always there!!”
Wei and Hoh nodded at Emi’s brilliant speech. “…” Being speechless, Maz bent his eyebrows, those angry eyes, with confusion and despair. He was surrounded by newly-confident people, eager for his reply. “This … this is … you are asking me …”
Ken took control, walked to Maz, stopped and reached his hand out. “Maz … let’s just end this peacefully. Everything will end … and you can have a normal life back … I promise you.” He could not catch a sight of Maz’s eye expressions, being hidden under his silver hair, but he was shaking slightly. Just when things were going well …
“GAH!!” Ken screamed. In an eye’s blink, Maz coldly fired a dark magic pulse wave on his chest from his left open palm. The other duo were stunned silent. He darted his cruel yet insane eyes at them. “You seriously think … the solution will come this easily? In front of my face? How impossible! How unacceptable!! I REFUSE TO BELIEVE!!”
Before they could react, Maz warped his falchions into two flames and released three more pulse waves in the altar hall. “AAAH!!” They were thrown off like bits of paper by the wind. “How can this solution you propose … come so easily? How can it!? Every single thing I did … never was there a simple way!! IMPOSSIBLE!! GRAAH!!”
Maz unleashed more pulse waves. “Ow!!” Hoh crashed on an altar wall. “How can life ever be so easy!? Impossible!!” Maz continued his rage. “Ah!! Ken!!” Wei called out to him. “Whoa!!” Hoh was attacked first and engaged Maz in a battle of blade versus blade. “It’s not too late, Maz!” Hoh blocked off Maz’s falchion. “Give it up and come with us!”
“Things always so easy!? How unbelievable! Insane! Mad! Mad!” Maz repeatedly yelled. “Darn!” Emi spat out via Ken. “Talking to him didn’t help; now he’s even lost his mind!” Wei rushed to Ken while the other duo fought on. “He’s drowned in his suffering … beyond redemption.” Wei merely said. Ken regained control and huffed a breath.
“There’s only one way to solve this … brute force. And some smarts too.” Wei looked at him. “What’d you mean?” “Remember yesterday? Our last fight with Han? Why he gave us the final test? All that intensity?” The girl nodded lightly. “Imagine Maz is Han now.” In that battle, Han did single-handedly give trouble to the trio, hence the similarity.
“We were taught and prepared for the final bit of fighting. Let’s get ready to fight wisely, Wei.” He flared his sword. “We’re ending this quick.” Wei smiled. “Maz sent demons, made my family sick all over … I’ve wanted to beat him senseless. Let’s do this!” The duo dashed towards Maz, who growled: “GWARH!! Die! Die!! DIE FOR REALZ!!”
Continued in Chapter 42.
Notes: Fast moving chapter with a tonne of revelations. Ken’s ultimate attack, Hell’s Flames, with exact descriptions in Chapter 31, also with back-up proof of Maz’s independence – him cooking his own food. Remember the demon sent by Maz in Chapter 8? He was a brainwashed, transformed spirit. Chapter 33 – the time when Han gave them the final test for a purpose. Now that Maz rages on … stay tuned for the ending battle!
---------
Next one up and coming.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 14:39:31 GMT -5
This here is the 7th of 10 overall posted chapters.
---------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 42: A Defeat and Soul Tells an Entirety
“Ah … you have been good boys and girls.” A shadowy figure talked to himself with a smile. “Four of you are doing well. It’s time to pick up my precious boy.” A large, black helicopter flew in the drizzling skies, in which the Shaman comfortably sat and waited.
They have been fighting Maz for 7 minutes straight since Ken and Wei barged in on his battle with Hoh. “IMPOSSIBLE!!” Maz spread out his fiery aura, hitting back on the trio. “AH!!” “This is absolutely impossible! How can solutions come this easy!? Have I done everything for naught!? RAAH!!” His falchions rose and transformed into giant knives.
“I cannot accept this! I CAN’T!!” His blind rage continued and those giant knives moved fast, trying to chop them in slices. “You’re asking me to give up all I have done … for naught!? NO!!” “Ah!!” Ken and Hoh barely evaded that huge thing crashing on the floor.
“HAH!” Maz dashed forward and punched both boys in their stomach and face. “Ow!” “Gah! Maz, you –!” Hoh commented as he fell on the floor. “Take this!!” One of those giant knives came forth and descended onto Hoh. “AAH!!” “Not on my watch, Maz!”
Ken powered the aura of his sword, clashing with that giant blade. “Eep.” Hoh was 2 feet away from being spiritually severed. “AAH!!” Wei fired a giant icicle to the center of that blade, piercing through, creating a large hole and the knife then broke off into a million dark magic pieces. “HMPH!” Maz retreated and gathered said dark magic bits.
In a nutshell, earlier during the battle, Maz revealed a past of parental neglect which made him do all these dark magic attacks. The four of them tried to reason his erroneous ways and even offered to help him solve his problems. However, for many years under a bad impression of life, he simply couldn’t accept their help and went into a blind rage.
“Have something worth eating!” Out of the vortex on his palm, those dark magic bits reformed into thousands of leeches and tiny snakes. All of them hissed and moved fast to the four of them. “AAH! The one thing I hate most!!” Hoh yelped at the sight of leeches.
“Get it off! Get it off!” He ran about the place, hoping to lose them. “AH!” One of Maz’s falchion-turned-giant knife nearly hit him, but it did swipe off a portion of those slimy dark magic entities. “Hoh, concentrate! Don’t let that get to you!” Wei hissed at him.
“Hah!!” Wei launched a tidal wave that came gushing down on all the leeches and snakes. As expected, they vapourized upon contact. “This giant distraction is going down!” Hoh swung a great jolt to that giant knife and destroyed it in a big explosion.
The Republic’s soldiers marched on every ground, bursting into every known home and building. Just when they were going to move in the Osada grounds … “No. Don’t go into that one yet.” Some soldiers were bewildered. “But, sir!!” “No ‘but’s, soldier. Go deal with the other houses first. You may come only when I give the word.” “Yes, sir!!”
“Alright, let’s try this one more time.” Ken set those dark magic in flames. He dashed up to the pale teen, who defended himself with another falchion, and they clashed blade and blade. “Maz! We want to help you! Just disband your dark magic and come calmly!!”
“That is tantamount … to destroying all I have worked for!” He drew back his falchion and clashed on Ken several times before coming to a standstill. “You want me to deem 4 months of work all in naught!? I’ve lost everything thanks to you!! PAY ME YOUR LIFE!! DIES!!” He smacked a punch into his face and threw him off. GAH!!
Ken, please! Maz is already at the point of no return! It’s no use trying to talk more sense to him! You’ll get yourself hurt! Emi absorbed the pain of his punch and talked to Ken. “RAH!!” The cold teen charged forth and was slashing his blade like crazy.
“Whoa! Ah! Hahah!” Ken remarked as he ran backwards, repeatedly dodging him. “Watch out for this!” Ken replied by firing many flame darts at Maz. “Guys, we’ve been stalling for some time! Let’s finish him off before he gets to us!” He shouted to the duo.
“How do we do that!?” Hoh asked. “We still have his dark magic to deal with!” The cold teen emitted more black wisps and aura from his palms, creating an atmosphere of evil. “Oh no!” “Shields UP!!” The trio conjured their own shields instantly. Maz smiled.
“Shockwave!” He slammed his reformed falchions onto the floor. “Whoa!” Many evil waves spread out the place in a rhythm. “RAH!!” Wei swung her awl-like weapon forward and created an icicle boxing glove, but was destroyed by several waves. “Ah!” “What kind of move was that, Ziwei Chou!? Let this be easy and end your life now!!”
“Have this, Maz!!” Emi took control briefly and punched on an altar hall rock pillar. One of the rock slabs burst out the other side. “Whoa!” Emi dodged the collapsing pillar and took one of the slabs. “RAAH!!” Using a portion of her strength, she hurled it forth.
“AH!!” The pale teen barely dodged it. It flew straight into the center of that hideous deity statue dominating the hall. The force was so great, it created large crack lines and it took a few minutes during their battles for the entire statue to crumble to big rock pieces.
“Well, Ken!? What do you propose!?” A newly formed dark magic python was dealing with Hoh. “We still have all this dark magic to deal with!” Emi retreated to inside the body and allowed Ken to surface. “Simple theory! If his worst dark magic can torture us, why can’t our best attacks of holy energy do the same to him, like to his demons!? If we beat Maz unconscious, all dark magic he controls will be stopped just like that!”
The Shaman dusted his grey peasant clothing and stood on a rooftop of ancient tiles. “The time has almost come.” Two helicopters flew by the area close to him. It rained a little heavier than it was and lightning even struck. “Come now, you four … I’m waiting.”
“DIE! DIE! DIE!!” Maz had eyes of insanity; he repeatedly conjured up all sorts of dark magic forms to destroy the four teens. “We just bombard him with whatever moves we have! Focus your toughest possible energy into them! Go for it! No hesitation! Otherwise we might perish!” Ken shouted to them, himself being visibly tired. They nodded.
“I’ll get rid of all these evil dark magic first!” Wei shouted, as a crowd of demon-like, snake-like, ghoul-like and slime-like apparitions moved to crush her. “Urrghh … FIELD OF ICE!! BLAST TORNADO!!” From the opening of her awl, a gusty ice wind blew out; giant ice shards piercing those dark magic bodies and ripping them apart mercilessly.
If that wasn’t enough, a field of icicle spikes erupted from the floor, dealing even worse damage as well. “AARGH!” Maz was likewise hit by those 20-foot-tall icicle spikes all over. The gusting ice tornado whirled over the hall, spiritually cutting him everywhere.
Just as Ken said – as the dark magic that hit Hoh before nearly killed him, Wei’s attacks was greatly draining Maz’s energy away. “Urgh … this is NOT OVER!! AAH!!” The tornado was still gusting the hall, harming him. “Here I come too! LIGHTNING FURY!”
Exactly as the ultimate move Hoh did before, when he slammed his rotating machetes on the floor, darkness enveloped the hall and allowed those great lightning jolts of blue shade to be visibly seen striking Maz. “TAAH!!” It was truly a cruel sight.
“I’m quite lazy to do my ultimate move of Hell’s Flames … so I’ll just stick to highly-charged fireballs!” Ken swung his sword and launched 7 fireballs of burning deep-red. “GAH!!” Maz cried in pain again, being hit although by only 2 of them, but the extreme heat and force literally threw him off, rolling on the floor. “I’m not done with YOU!!”
Maz hurriedly stood back up despite a great lack of strength, focused some energy and created tens of electrical pillars along a diameter that spread all over the hall, sparkling with jolts and revolved centering on himself. “Argh!” “Jaah!” Uuwaaah! Hoh, Ken and Emi respectively yelped in pain as those fast-moving pillars struck their bodies.
“Hmph!” Wei instantaneously formed her aura shield, clashing with said electrical revolving pillars, but did not injure her. She dashed through the dangerous field, but by the time she reached Maz, those pillars vanished on its own and he was vulnerable to her.
“This is for causing harm to my family!” Wei threw a strong fist on his left cheek in turn. “Gah! Ah …” The pale teen tried to get himself up and running again, rubbing his face of sweat and spat out saliva. “Grrrrh!!” “AH!” He returned the punch, making Wei collapse on the floor. “Hurting a girl, Maz!? Where’s your manners!?” “TELL ME LIKE I CARE, CHESONG HOH!! AH HAHAHA!!” The pale teen laughed manically.
Hoh fired a fury of erupting lightning jolts behind Maz. “AH!!” He was struck repeatedly by the jolts, spiritually hurt worse and worse. “That was for using your demons to nearly kill me!!” Hoh yelled while the attacks continued. “Ugh!” He rushed to Wei.
“No! Are you okay!?” He supported the girl upward; she rubbing her face. “Ow … that punch on my face … that was the hardest punch I ever felt …” She toughened her facial muscles and spat out saliva. “Urgh … painful, but I’m fine, Hoh … ow. Man …”
“GRRH!!” Maz focused his murderous dark magic in his palms and created a hail of bamboo-sharp dark magic pincers. “Whoa!” “HM!!” Hoh and Wei simultaneously conjured their aura of shields. “Hey, Maz!!” Ken shouted to him from a corner. “How do you like wildfire now!?” He unleashed a wild flame attack, moving like an ocean wave.
“Whoa! Watch out!” Hoh said, but to his surprise, that ‘sea’ of fire melted all the pincers raining from the ceiling. “Oh … it’s like a sea of flowing lava …” Wei muttered. The ‘lava’ didn’t penetrate their shields and it was about 4 feet of height. “Kind of like that arcade game I played back in Gaowu … the sea of lava.” “AARRGHH!!”
Maz was screaming away. “Get if off!! Hot! HOT!!” Um, Ken … that’s a bad pun. Ken twitched at Emi’s comment. “Eh … I was going to attack him with fire, so … you know.” He then dashed to Maz, likewise joined by his friends. Hoh was reluctant but he finally decided it was for the best. “It pains me to do this, but you’re out of control.”
“WAAH!!” Hoh lodged a tough fist on Maz’s right cheek, spurting out fluids at the same time. “This is for your own good, friend of mine!!” Maz was giddy; the spiritual flames were burning up his aura, eroding his physical energy at the same time, so he had no chance to counterattack them. “Urgh … you! AAH!!” Wei dealt the next fist in his face.
“We tried to help you, but you called for brute force in the end.” She merely said and punched upwardly on his chin. “Grrh! Ah!” He was very tired, so even the control over his own body was draining away. “No … argh … impossible … all in naught … no …”
“This is for causing this entire commotion, wanting to kill me and take away Emi from me!! RAAH!!” In slow-motion, Ken dealt a palm blow on Maz’s chest and gave a last punch on his right cheek, his mouth spurting out saliva and some drops of blood.
“Argh … ouff … no …” That was all Maz mumbled as his body spun lifelessly and crashed on the floor. “Urgh … ah …” He tried to get up once more, but succumbed to great tire. “Look!!” Wei called out. All the dark magic he conjured up vanished instantly; not disintegrated into millions of bits, just vanished. The evil air totally vanished too.
Hoh gazed around the whole hall. “Ken’s theory was right … they’re gone.” The teen panted. “Alright … all done.” Ken!! You did it!! That was brilliant! Well done! Emi couldn’t contain her joy and cheered like she had never cheered before. The teen smiled and panted. Wei merely gave him a thumbs-up while she panted to catch her breath.
“Great work … Ken.” She sighed. “Hah … hah … so tired … how long have we been fighting?” Hoh’s spiritual weapon vanished in his hand, and so did the rest. He then collapsed on the floor on his behind. “I’m never happier … for a fight to end.”
Hoh smiled and also gave Ken a thumbs-up. “I’m so happy … although exhausted … that I was able to experience all this … trouble and joy … with my best friend Ken.” Even Wei fell on her knees. “It’s been insane for these 3 weeks … but I loved every moment of it now.” Ken remained standing where he was, 7 feet away from the unconscious Maz.
“Yeah … it’s all over.” Ken panted as he gazed on Maz. “Now, we should – AH!!” A loud explosion occurred outside, collapsing the ceiling. “Ken, watch out!!” Wei dashed on to save Ken from the incoming rubble, but was too late. “Argh!” “Aaah!!” AH!
Hoh gasped and ran for cover. “What was that!?” In a second, the explosions ripped a big hole on the hall roofs. “Ow …” Wei and Ken were a little scathed from that event. They stood still amidst a giant rubble of ceramics, wood and metal. Hoh was the nearest to the hall entrance door, followed by Wei, Ken and Emi … and a figure carrying a dirty Maz.
“Finally, I have the boy for me to do my job.” It was a person of wet grey peasant clothes and wooden slippers, very long brown hair and yellow straw hat. “HAN!? What are you doing here!?” Ken burst out in curiosity. Wei and Hoh could not believe their eyes.
“I do wonder … where to begin with … ah, identity clarification.” Before the rest could say anything, big red flames engulfed Han. “AH!? What do you –” Wei said and she then watched the fibers rip in discoloured pieces … and reform into other kinds of clothing.
“Who are you exactly!?” Hoh demanded with some anger in his tone. There was Han – a giant yellow shawl covering his whole body, sporting big earrings with big star carvings, thick brown gloves and pants bearing the same star designs, some weird brown shoes but still had the yellow straw hat on him. “My name is not Shinjuku Han. It’s just an alias.”
“What!?” Wei shouted back. Han removed his hat, burnt up by flames from his hand and revealed that long hidden face. A sharp nose and most disturbingly, wicked brown eyes that stirred everyone. “My name … is Shinra Hao, the National Shaman of the Republic.”
His extremely long hair waved. “WHAT!?” The four yelped. “YOU were the Shaman all along!?” Hoh gasped. “You have a tonne of explaining to do!” Wei armed herself with her flaring awl. “Now, now dear children … call me Hao from this point onwards.”
“Yes, it was me all along.” Hao tugged on Maz properly. “I gave you my spiritual weapons, trained you up and saw to that you came all the way here … to help me claim this boy and settle some issues with the Osada elders … whom I approved as worthy mediums.”
“Can you please tell us what exactly is going on!?” Ken said through gritted teeth. “I feel so confused! There’s too much mess around!” Hao fumed. “I intend to do just that … right after we get out of this mess hole. Come, let’s get some food for all of you.”
The clock in a private tent ticked 11.25 pm. Everyone had eaten a refreshing meal of hot beef curry rice with hot chocolate. Rain water flowed on the road the tent was set up on. “OW!” Wei yelped as Hao pinched her sides with his palm. “I’ll cleanse your insides first … you have powerful dark magic remnants inside your body just like Ken earlier.”
Wei fumed. “You couldn’t let me lay down on any bed here, can’t you? OW!!” Hao pinched her neck and extracted a thick shard. “Dear me, all the stretchers are used to save the other people. Sitting on this stool will have to do.” The green-haired girl sulked.
Hao had led them from the Osada grounds to a military post and gave them dry towels to dry themselves of the light rain. Soldiers, tankers and doctors were rushing everywhere to save all the people they could. They even took out Bak and Ria for examination.
“I wonder if everyone will be fine …” Hoh said. “Relax, city boy … as long as everyone is exposed to this last rain of autumn, they will be fine. This rain … is doused with my holy water. I’m very glad to confirm that no one died from this chaos.” Hao said.
“Wow … millions of gallons of water … how’d you do all this?” Wei asked. “Oh, this is the last rain for the autumn … I had the military do extra cloud-seeking with my holy water and … and the cleansing of dark magic multiples.” Hao let out a cold shrill laugh.
The two boys, seated on chairs, looked at Hao. “Alright … care to tell us the whole story now? Right from the start.” Ken glared at him, but was taken aback by Hao’s smile. “My pleasure.” “OW!” Wei shouted again. “First … you should know by now who I am and what my Office does … the regulation of family, moral and spiritual affairs.”
“When the Civil War ended, the Premier asked me if I could lend a helping hand in any way to clean up … this unified country.” Hao was cut short by Hoh. “Wait … that was 12 years ago! How old are you!?” “… This is the reason why your History books censor all information concerning the Office of the National Shaman.” Hao puffed a breath.
“OUCH!” “I don’t look very old now, do I? It doesn’t make sense, doesn’t it?” Hao sighed with a frown. “My background circumstances are very … strange. If you want to learn them, they’re all in the inaccessible state secret archives in northern Core City.”
“Um … okay …” Hoh retreated. “What, even Hao is not your real name?” Ken quipped. “… Anyway, let’s get back on topic, shall we?” No one dared to interrupt him further. “OW!” “Hm. So, cleaning up the country, to my ears, means weeding out all the evil in the common people and preventing any sort of bad incidences from occurring in the future.”
“I have been working on many spiritual cases, like this one with your pale friend, for 12 years. The use of dark magic … hatred stored in the heart … neglect. All could lead to social disturbances.” Hao crushed the dark magic from Wei’s body with bare hands. “I must admit though … this is the first time I’ve seen dark magic used to attempt a coup.”
Hoa pinched out the last dark magic remnant from Wei’s upper body. “OW!” “There we go … now I need to cleanse your legs.” “Heh!?” Hoh and Ken looked at each other. “I think you must be familiar with the pale boy’s past … did he tell you anything?”
“Um … yeah. He did.” “Good.” Hao searched around Wei’s left leg for dark magic bits. “Well, his parents were no doubt great spiritual enthusiasts. I recognized their talents and based on the government’s given permission, I gathered all such people 12 years ago to make them official trustworthy spiritual leaders. Those I can trust to promote peace.”
“Analysis of their character was important. I found some oddballs; those rotten to the core, I sealed off their powers … had them go through a normal life.” Hao clenched his fist. “Those who are excellent … I heartily approve. Those who are of mixed disposition … I was troubled. Mind you, decisions like these are extremely difficult to make.”
“You remember that old priest Jia – he had a black heart of pride and arrogance in his abilities. I wanted him to change his character … but putting him in a position where he can help the community and perhaps become better was the most I can do. So … I made him a priest from a monk in his ground.” The four of them listened intently.
“Other bad priests and monks like him … I also had them arrested when they commit a terrible crime, like I said last time. Now, the Osadas were particularly different.” Hao pinched Wei’s ankle, making her yelp. “They loved each other … had the skills … the potential to spread peace and solve problems … however, they had a flaw.”
Hao crushed the dark magic bit he extracted. “They tend to be so engrossed in their work … their tendency to sideline their natural priorities was great. I didn’t want people with that kind of character. But … I advised them to be careful and approved them.”
“Three years after that, I picked up a growth of black aura right here … Zhili town.” Ken gulped. “Maz … when he was 6 … 6 months after his parents set off on a long trip.” “Exactly. The sorrow, fear and hatred was greatly accumulating in his heart … I was worried when I got confirmation he is indeed the Osada offspring. I could not interfere.”
“Why not?” Hoh asked. “Hmm … I would be interfering with the elders’ responsibilities as parents to the child. Interfering would mean forcing them to be parents … and forcing was never an option for me. Like priest Jia’s case, I wanted them to learn on their own.”
“But they didn’t. They depended on neighbours to help them … when Maz wanted his parents more.” Hao smiled at Wei. “Correct. If parents can’t even look after their own children properly, how can they in turn be good people in the future? The child did turn independent, but as you have seen, that heart of pain and sorrow wasn’t healed.”
“Clearly, the Osadas failed my expectations for them to be better parents, to juggle two different responsibilities at the same time.” Hao searched through Wei’s leg. “That pale boy’s independence and his hatred for his negligent parents … made him turn the good spiritual awakenings around him into something for his selfish means … a great evil.”
Ken mumbled. “Hmm …” “OW!” Hao pinched her calf muscles. “I have seen him strike his Zhili locals with dark magic as he pleases … you can’t simply do that to whosoever that bullies you … you’re being worse than them.” Hao crushed the extracted dark magic.
“I have records of them … but I needed something of a greater impact. So much so that his parents will vividly remember for the rest of their lifes.” Hao sighed and rubbed his hands. “Turn them around and steer them to their proper roles in the family. See that boy’s remainder years are filled with good … that he repents and come clean again.”
“That heart of sorrow and hatred remained intact through the years. I felt so sad for him.” A lightning struck the area, making Emi shiver inside Ken. “I even had hopes he would change when he transferred over to your school 2 years ago. By making friends, he would change. However … the fact that his obsessed sister was who she was deterred this.”
Hoh drank more hot chocolate. “When his sister struck that other friend of yours” – referring to Bak – “I saw the anger and hatred inside his heart explode. He then set his mind firm on trying to so-called change society to what he sees as right. Even till the last minute, I kept on finding ways to at least try and calm him down.”
“You mean … me possessing Ken?” Emi spoke out through him. “Exactly. That was the miracle I saw as the golden opportunity. My idea was then to somehow lead Ken and his friends to Maz, see his problems and deal with them. As this entire case is spiritual, I could only interfere when a spiritual incident occurred to you lot.” Hoh gasped.
“That demon attacking Ken and Emi the first time, the demon-possessed bullies, direct confrontations with him and the demons and … me almost dying!” Hao nodded at the bespectacled teen. “Yes …it is as you said. Your curiosity to these outwardly-physical events gave me a means to communicate with you and bring you into the crisis.”
“Even me …” Wei said. “Yes … you were particularly adamant on getting the answers, so why not have you join in as well?” Hao glared a sharp eye at her. “Brrh …” She then shivered. “The fact that Maz had attacked you two” – he pointed to Ken and Emi – “and that it involved city boy here nearly dying … therefore he has to be included in this.”
“Your battles with other demons and especially the fight with Ria … were all domino effects from your spiritual encounters, whether you like it or not.” Wei and Ken frowned at that statement. “Plus, other events like the girl’s uncle were coming your way, so you have to deal with those then. But, I finally have proof that priest Jia is a poor bad egg.”
“Regarding his sister … I went in there, really sealed off her powers and memories. All in hope that now he had a normal sister, with that young friend of his, he would give up on his dark magic efforts to launch a coup on the society.” Hao sighed. “OW!! OW!!”
Hoh continued: “That never happened. He began to love Ria and continued his project of evil at the same time.” Hao didn’t bother to nod; Hoh said it right. “I was worried … it all went down to the most severe path – it had to involve a great deal of people as well. I could only prepare the four of you for what was to come, even with that final test.”
“Silently redeeming the poor boy failed … now I have to take it up to his parents, make them learn … but in the process, see more sorrow and sadness sprout.” Hao crushed up more dark magic bits. “You try to go the easy way, but it always go down the hardest. Sad, isn’t it?” Thunder struck again. Hao clenched his fingers to rejuvenate them.
“I have a question.” Emi spoke out through Ken. “If you didn’t want everything to turn out this way, why didn’t you stop the Osada elders from going on that long trip of theirs? You have that authority; surely you can get them to stop by and check on Maz on and off?” Hao paused cleansing Wei for a while. “Hm … my dear girl, I wish it were easy.”
“I can stop them from the moment they left, even tell them to stop their journey and return home to look after their son in many physical ways and in dreams as well.” He sighed again. “But as I said, they must learn these things on their own. I cannot interfere.”
“Now … I’m quite confident they will learn from this … it was their son, after all, who harmed 32 million people.” The Shaman smiled to himself. “I will track them down from their spiritual wandering of helping the common people, have them meet their son in police custody … what happens next will be interesting.” He snickered with cunning and sly.
Another loud thunder roared and lightning struck the raining town. No one spoke for awhile. “How did this get here …?” Outside the private tent, soldiers and mechanics were working on removing the large zeppelin which Hoh crashed onto a decent office building.
“Say, what about that house of yours at my place?” Ken asked. “Was that part of all this too?” Hao kicked on the wet road. “Oh no, I had the Premier build me that home as a convenient stop for me moving westward from the capital some years ago, even that underground cellar where you trained. I forged all those weapons myself.” “OW!!”
Ken scratched his head. “Wow … you went through so much trouble just to teach Maz and his parents … what about the 32 million people?” Hao began cleansing Wei’s right leg. “Well … I really didn’t want to get them possibly involved with Maz … but things were turning in that direction, so … all I could do was getting the military to come in.”
“There are other benefits from this fiasco though.” Hoh and Wei glared at him. “What? How is that possible?” Ken folded his arms. “Simple. Rounding up millions of demons drastically reduces the likelihood that other young, spiritually-alert people may be influenced, on the event of a possible encounter. You helped save a lot of lifes.”
No one said anything. “Hm … also, like city boy on his first spiritual encounter, he nearly died from dark magic influence. The millions of people here experienced that too, and there’s great chance that people will start appreciating their family and love each other more and … lead a better life of value. Don’t tell me that’s not good too?”
“Of course that’s a good thing!” Everyone looked at Wei. “I … well, I mean, if everyone understands that death might strike them out of nowhere any time … they will want to live life to the fullest, no? Like my brother …” She then turned glum. “Wei …” Ken said.
Hao slapped Wei’s leg. “You’re all done. You, next.” He pointed at Ken. “Hmm … this will hurt …” “Indeed it will.” The instant Ken sat where Wei did, Hao pinched hard on his spine and extracted out Emi first. “AH!” “Whoa!” She was directly behind him.
“I believe you two sharing the same body is not needed from now on.” Hao simply threw Emi crashing on a nearby empty seat. “Hmph! You may be a person in power, Hao, but you’re just as rude as any other normal person!” Emi folded her arms angrily at him. The trio students glared at Hao half-eyed. “Perhaps so … well, in any case …”
“Today was a victory for all the good in the world. You four have my greatest gratitude for sacrificing your precious time and energy helping me see this crisis end. I don’t know how to thank you enough. May the Creator smile on you all.” Hao bowed at them with a smile. They too bowed in return. “If there’s anything you would want, I’ll see to them.”
Rain suddenly poured heavier for a few seconds, beating on top of the tent’s plastic roof. Emi hiccupped at the sudden strike of thunder. Hoh rubbed his body all over with his now-wet towel, whereas Wei played with her fingers. “Ghmm … hmm …”
“OW!!” Ken gasped; Hao having made a big pinch on his left thigh. “There’s a big one here …” He destroyed that dark magic 2-foot-long spear. “Don’t worry; after I finish cleansing you, city boy and the ghost, I’ll have a helicopter send you all home.”
“Um, you know … there is something you can do for me … something that I feel I must do …” Hao stopped his hand in the air. “Oh? What would it be … Ken Kazuguchi?”
Continued in Chapter 43.
Notes: The end of the fight! Though last minute, I say that psychotic Maz put up a much greater fight than his clam side. You may have known long ago Han and Hao are the same … who knows? Refer back to Chapter 31 for descriptions of the trio’s ultimate moves. It helps to majorly refer back to info in Chapter 27 and some parts of Chapter 24, about Jia’s history, that Office of the National Shaman. What could Ken’s wish possibly be?
--------
Coming up soon - the next one.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 14:45:52 GMT -5
The 8th one now. Hope you enjoy.
----------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 43: Work and Request of the Souls
We turn now to the national capital Core City, the city of great skyscrapers. Some of Hao’s cloud-seeding had flown there as well, resulting in local rains. Small lightning strikes sparsely hit around on this 5th October a Friday. The clock ticked 1.12 am.
“Hm … I wonder what’s taking the robot so long.” Hao slowly walked about an interior balcony looking down 102 storeys to the ground. “I got here just to be early … who’d think he could be late?” He finally stopped walking when he heard a door open. “Ah … there you are, robot. I thought you weren’t going to show up.” Hao quipped.
In came the Reploid Premier flanked by four human bodyguards, of white headset, purple hair covering his right eye and extending to the back in a black suit and shoes. “Hmph. Just because you’re early, it doesn’t mean you have to brag about it.” He said.
“Everything went well, I suppose?” The Premier asked face-to-face. “Oh yes, everything went well … like I said, the source was already determined, tracked and taken down. I have it all in my report here.” Hao handed a yellow file with papers over to the Premier.
The Premier sighed. “Well … thankfully all is under control. Master human was very upset when he heard about this chaos in the news. Things have been very messy … he ordered me to go around see things straight with various ministers to restore order.”
“I trust your written report on this … I really don’t know much of all these spiritual issues of yours. There’d better be some good reasons which make sense when the people hear it …” Hao smiled with a drop of evil and sly in his face. “Oh, come now, robot. When have I ever failed you?” The Premier sighed again. “Yeah … I know that.”
The file, labeled ‘Secret File number 2651’, was taken by the Premier and opened. A paper about deeming the information in it as state secrets was signed by him. “But I think master human’s most likely to approve of it. After all, he likes to read story books about supernatural events, like this case, I think … and your other solved cases.” He smiled.
He went on to read the reports. Although the Government Palace was brightened up with many lights, the dark skies tried to gloom it. “Aiyah … a few more interesting things are yet to come …” Hao laughed softly on that balcony and some thunder roared loudly.
KRIIIING! “Gah!” A brown-haired teen woke up to a shock and hit on the clock’s alarm. The alarm was set off. “Argh … phew … thank goodness …” Ken Kazuguchi ruffled his hair and threw away his warm blankets. “Oh, right … I have to wake up … now …”
“Umm …” It was 5 o’clock in the morning of the same day, and the rain was no more. The skies were still dark from the lack of sunlight. “I’m going to clean the house first …” Ken got up, brushed his teeth and took a warm shower and sported simple clothing attire.
Two military soldiers stood guard as he cleaned the pathway in front of his house. He then fed the animals the family reared in the backyard, checked the fields for any crop growth – “Wow! There are shoots already! An inch is quite impressive …” – and mopped all the floors in the house. “Ah … it’s time for breakfast … toast bread.”
“Morning, Ken!!” “Gah!” Emi the ghost girl came flying in his living room, shocking him in the kitchen. “Emi! Don’t scare me like that!” “Oh … sorry …” The dining room clock ticked 6.20 am. He served up a bit of scrambled eggs and toast bread with butter.
“Yesterday was crazy; there we were fighting demons and now, I’m calmly eating breakfast … alone with you …” Emi looked sympathetically while she tasted his toast. “Cheer up, Ken. Your whole family is safely being treated in the hospital now.”
“Don’t forget now. You’d better study hard for this coming one week now … you’re really taking a lot of risks here. I find it hard to believe Hao actually let you do this.” Emi frowned at him. “I know, I know … I can’t forget it too … those were my own words.”
Just yesterday, after defeating Maz in a great spiritual battle, Ken asked the Shaman of a most peculiar request – that he be allowed to sit for the national examinations as planned, but with the delay of a few days only. “Is that so?” Hao asked. “How … bold.”
The other trio rose in protest. “What!?” Wei and Emi were the first to shout. “Ken, why?” Hoh twitched at him. “I was expecting you to ask for comic books, video games, even the Ultrablast 450 console! But wanting to sit for the exams next week!? After all this!?”
Hao stared emotionlessly at Ken. “Do you know what you are asking for?” “Yes … I do.” The teen merely nodded and maintained the serious face. “Under a situation like this, I trust you know an emergency is naturally declared, all public and private institutions would be closed and any events for the time being postponed for people to recuperate.”
“Your exams would surely be postponed, I suspect, for some time by the government.” Hao stopped cleansing Ken for a while. “Why do you want to sit for this exam so soon? Normally, students like you would rejoice and take the extra time to study harder.”
“Seriously, Ken!?” Wei protested to him. “Hao’s right! You can study all you want and by that time, you can perform excellently! I don’t want you to fail terribly because of all this mess!” Emi commented: “Please, Ken! Don’t stress yourself after all this!”
“Guys …” The teen stopped anyone from talking. “I have been waiting too long for this moment to come. Hoh, Emi … you know me … that change thing back from March … 6 months ago?” Wei scratched her head. “Eh … what?” She never heard about it at all.
“I’ve been a delinquent for many years, Wei … I realized in March that I was a fool and then wanted to change for the better. I realized that these exams will really be a proof of that – either I’ve slacked off or I truly honour my own words. My family knows it. In fact, they’re putting big hopes on me. This exam decides my future … sort of.”
Emi looked at him pitifully. “Ken …” The teen pounded his fists together. “I’ve waited for this too long … I know the postponement is good in a way, but … there’s this terrible sense of urgency in me I just can’t suppress … pushing me to prove myself worthy.”
“I don’t know if I can wait for another month or so for this.” Hao puffed a small breath at Ken. “Hmm …” Hoh was speechless, Emi looked on sadly whereas Wei was fidgety all over. “But, Ken … that doesn’t make sense … I mean, why … argh, I don’t know …”
“Sigh … well, if my buddy Ken wants to sit for the exams, then I’m coming with him.” Hoh surprised them all. “That was unexpected.” Ken remarked. “Come on, pal. After all we’ve been through? I can’t bear to leave you for a second now. I’m taking these exams as a challenge … like when we fought Maz as a challenge … as friends … together.”
Looking at that, Wei felt herself struggling. “Grrh … one side of me says to follow with the delay, play safely and be fine all the way …” Hao raised an eyebrow. “The other side?” “Take the risk, join you two and share the same fate. That or miss out celebrating the end of exams with you and be lonely …” Wei made funny struggling faces.
“Ah, I’m coming with you two!!” Wei hissed in her breath. “But if I fail any papers, it’s all your fault, Ken!” The teen was taken aback. “Eh … don’t worry. We will make sure that never happens …” Hoh replied, while Ken stared back at her. “It’s strange …”
“What’s strange?” Wei stared at him. “You were fine when you wanted to join me and Hoh to Yange town and now you’re messed up when you want to come? What’s with that?” “Ken, that was because I had time to prepare! In fact, I was even going to briefly go back through everything when the exams were to start this coming Sunday!”
“Then what’s the problem!?” The both of them argued. “Grrh … you still wanting to sit next week and … I don’t know! My revision … now, being with you, I have to go through 3 years of work again! In just a few days!!” “Then, be safe, use the huge extra time you have now and read everything again!” “Argh! I don’t know! I just can’t do it!”
Emi sighed as they argued on. “Well, what about you?” Hao turned to Emi. “Sigh … um, as first said, I am opposed to Ken … but since it’s come down to this now … I might as well just support that fool … make sure he doesn’t slack off or break his promises.”
“It’s settled then. I can see to that … the Premier is my best friend after all.” It was only about 5 minutes later that Ken and Wei stopped arguing and Hao looked at them blankly. “Let’s get the cleansing finished. In the meantime, good luck and use your time wisely.”
After Hao had fully cleansed Ken and Hoh, even splashed a bucket of holy water unto Emi to cleanse her, which rudely shocked her, he had everyone sent back to their homes by a military helicopter. Hao even smiled and waved them farewell in the rain.
Emi had a slurp of a spiritual copy of Ken’s glass of milk. “Do your best, Ken. I’m here to help you as well. I myself have done well in school.” “Ha hah … thanks for your help, Emi.” Soon after breakfast and cleaning the dishes, Ken went back to the study table.
Altogether in Ken’s grade, students had to study for 10 subjects: Mathematics, Advanced Mathematics, Geography, History, Practical Skills, Science, Literature, Accounting, the Basics and Northlands Language. Even for 15-year-olds, all this is surely stressful.
“No, Ken. You do the equation like this …” Emi was helping him deal with Advanced Math for the 2 hours after breakfast. “Um … you mean, like this?” He scribbled on his paper here and there. “Yes! Now you’ve got it!” The girl was thrilled. “And … that basically sums up that chapter. Let’s move on. You’ve got another 9 chapters to go!”
The clock ticked 8.55 am. Handao town and village were brightened up with sunlight. All seemed normal except for the total lack of people around. Soldiers were everywhere on guard for the sake of local security. “Why’d you started with Advanced Math first?”
“I figured it was a hard topic, and I’d better get used to it first.” Emi looked worriedly at him. “Okay … just don’t spend too much time on it. You have another nine more subjects to go through again.” Just when they were to proceed to the next chapter, Ken heard the doorbell ring from downstairs. “Someone’s on the door? Ah, I’ll see who it is, Ken.”
Emi descended his floor to check it out. Ken busied himself with his Advanced Math book. “The equation for that formula is … got it!” He jotted down more notes. “Ken! It’s Wei and Hoh! They’re both here … with bags too!” Emi’s head popped out of his floor.
“Whoa! Um … okay, tell them I’ll be down in a minute or so.” The teen scribbled last bits of notes and rushed out of his room. “Ah! Oh, hey guys! Welcome! What are you all doing here?” He opened the front door and greeted them; the soldiers didn’t bother him.
“Hey, Ken! We’ve come to stay!” Wei was the first to spill it out. She was dressed in a pink shirt of grey jacket and blue pants, carrying a rather large luggage. “Stay? What do you mean ‘stay’?” Ken was confused at her. “Oh, we’ll explain once we’ve come in.”
The teen served them cups of warm tea and crumpets on the living room table. “It’s been quite a mess. Here, check this out.” Hoh, in his brown shirt, black overcoat and beige pants, took out a newspaper. “Fortunately, my dad was in Core City just to buy this one. Word is all the printing facilities were not working today, so the province has no paper.”
Ken took it and read the contents, starting from the front page. “‘Chuhongyun Disaster Zone: Government Declares Emergency’. Wow … all the hospitals in the province are reportedly full with people. Press conferences with the Premier and the ministers.”
“Yeah … so everywhere, there are no one but soldiers and tankers.” Hoh added. “The government sent in 2 million troops to safeguard all who were struck by dark magic. A huge increase in reports of other bizarre illnesses and everyone was cured. All the symptoms doctors observed were just tiredness, fatigue, strained limbs and pain.”
Ken grimaced. “It’s all thanks to Maz’s incredible dark magic …” Wei puffed a breath and frowned. “Yeah … even dad was involved. I went to the Shijun city hospital this morning and he was treated for fatigue and old wounds. That’s where I met Hoh.”
“Indeed.” The bespectacled teen continued: “My maids and servants were taken to the hospital for sore aches and tiredness.” Ken hit realization. “Hoh, did you just say your dad bought you this paper!? That means!” “Oh, right, sorry, forgot to say it earlier. Eh … my folks flew back in from overseas once they heard about the chaos in the province.”
“They arrived 5 hours after I reached back home, had a shower and slept. Both of them were so worried for me … even mum cried. We had a good group hug.” Emi smiled at him. “Anyway, they’ll be staying here to look after me until my servants are discharged from the hospital in 4 days’ time.” “Hm, even my dad will be discharged by then.”
Wei added to Ken: “I don’t have to worry for my dad, since he’s in good hands. So … why not stay here with my friend?” Hoh nodded to her. “Yeah, I even got permission from my folks to stay with you, Ken, for these 4 days. Revision is thus more effective.”
Ken was happy: he had more company. He continued reading the paper: the government spent about 850 million EraSean dollars for detoxifying the chemical knock-out gases, medical aid and additional supplies like food and clothing. He read on …
“Hm. Says here that … Hao decreed all religious altars and establishments to aid the government in relief work, including free drinking of holy water for each citizen of 2 glasses per day.” Ken glanced at his friends. “Wow, that’s awfully generous of him to cleanse the dark magic inside people’s bodies.” Emi sighed half-eyed at that news.
“You should read page 4 – it states the reasons for this mass outbreak.” Hoh pointed out. “Oh? What’s on it?” Ken flipped to the page. “Erhm … uh … what!? It says here … the cause was attributed to faulty local management of machinery as well as lack of proper treatment to employees!? Employees have long been under terrible stress!?”
“But … that doesn’t explain how machineries can break out all at around the same time! How can they give such an explanation!?” Ken was flabbergasted. The obvious reason was Maz sending his demons to possess the correct technical people to run amok.
“Oh, you don’t know how well they cover this whole thing up.” Hoh sighed. “Page 5 details of recently confiscated notes in the province’s labour unions in Shijun city. It says that despite government and labour union pressure, it’s amazing that some local factories are not heeding the law on the increase in employee minimum pay and social welfare.”
“A secretary-general even considered the option of ‘drastic measures’.” Ken stared on. “The government can easily tie this to the mass event, making it seem logical and very reasonable to the public. That’s outrageous!” Wei stopped him before he was to rage.
“But apparently, the police raided all the places and obtained account records.” Wei rubbed her nose. “I have to admit there was very convincing proof where cash were siphoned away by local management for their own selfish needs. Plus, there were a lot of complaints by employees on increasing stress and management’s ignorance to it.”
Emi was able to read some of the pages of the paper. “Everything Wei and Hoh said were true. It’s all in the paper.” Ken gently put the newspaper aside. “… And the crackdown continues. The government overhauls the country … and controls it even tighter.”
“That’s right.” A familiar voice penetrated the room. Everyone turned to the kitchen. “HAO!!” They exclaimed. There was the Shaman, in a very long white shirt and blue trousers on folded ends with black socks. “The evidence makes sense physically, right?”
“How did you? Where did you?” Emi stuttered. “Ah ha ha … relax, I have my ways to enter people’s homes.” Hoh stared at him. “That’s called breaking in.” “Yes, I know.” “You break into people’s homes that often?” “Hmm … in a way, but not really.”
The Shaman sat on a couch himself. “I merely gathered reports from various associations on all this … employee welfare, stress and corruption. The perfect, real and solid reasons for this chaos. Those labour union notes were physically real too. That person … whatever his position is, he even signed it himself. It all adds up to this moment.”
“It’s better than telling people they were jinxed with dark magic and a single boy was responsible for the whole thing.” Hao slurped on a cup of warm tea. “It’s logical to be realistic in this case, but you four get the bigger, better picture of everything, right?”
No one said anything. Ken bit on a piece of crumpet. “Speaking of which, I came today about your exam requests.” Everyone sat up straight to listen to Hao. “As you would have expected, these exams were delayed until 10th November by order of the Minister of Education. However, I spoke to the Premier last night … and I got the green light.”
Ken was relieved. “You three will be sitting for a ten-day straight national exam starting from next Thursday – the 11th October. You just go back to your school by then and there will be invigilators waiting for you. Follow their instructions and you’ll be fine.”
“It’s a subject a day, I heard?” Wei and Ken nodded. “Hm … then you’ve had better start using your time wisely. I admire your risk-taking, but you should be prepared too.” Hao gulped down the whole cup of tea. “I won’t interfere. All the best.” Hoh turned to Ken.
“After the exams, let’s all play the Ultrablast 450 at my place, okay? A celebration, how’s that sound?” Hoh said. Ken and Wei looked at each other. “Sounds good to me.” “I’ll love to join.” Emi reluctantly agreed: “I … I’ll come too.” “Alright!” Hoh clapped his hands. “This is awesome! I knew it was a good idea not to play it just yet!”
“Celebrating so fast? Don’t you have better things to do?” Hoh shivered at the mere glares of Hao. “Um … that was just a plan for the future. Is that bad?” “Hmm … better to start early than never, but you should know better. Nice crumpets by the way, boy.”
“Thanks … those were my mum’s.” Ken coughed lightly. Emi remained leaning behind his couch. “Ah, I believe … some other students will be joining you in your exams next week. Apparently, they had the same request like you.” Wei raised her eyebrows.
“Who are they?” She was stopped by Hao’s tiny snickering. “You’ll find out on your own … this should be very interesting, I will say.” During his snickering, Hoh was counting something with his fingers. “Um … no … nope, I don’t have any requests of my own.”
Hoh survived a terrible battle with one of his best friends, even got a surprise visit from his folks who returned from overseas and basically, had everything he ever wanted. “As an additional gratitude from me,” Hao continued. “You get to keep my spiritual weapons … for the rest of your lifes. I lent them to you … but you truly deserve them.”
“Why, if you spot any ghost, ghoul or demon, just immobilize them and send them to the Yellow Springs.” The trio turned to Emi. “Hey!!” “Of course, excluding her. She will go to the spirit world in due time, which is another issue I wished to talk about.”
“Say … you’re an all-powerful guy. Why don’t you send ghosts away yourself?” Wei asked him. She then shivered greatly, being stared back by his sharp cold eyes. “Urgh … I think I just found the answer. Whoever looks at those eyes of yours … will run away.” Hao laughed softly. “That is also why I said … the Premier is my best friend.”
“How old are you again?” Hoh glared at Hao, who returned the glare. “I won’t go into that topic if I were you. This curiosity might kill your brain.” Emi stared blankly at the duo. “Next time, just say NO to us when we ask that question, Hao …” She sighed.
“So, coming back to you, Emi.” Hao instantly changed the topic. “As you may have figured out by now, it was me who didn’t want you to go to the spirit world so fast. I told the King of Yellow Springs I wasn’t going to send you over just yet. I even told the ogre guards to not take you with them. All for the spiritual case of this Maz.”
“You played an undeniable important role that time.” The Shaman then sighed. “But as much as I hate to admit it, that crazy girl of that Maz boy and the bad egg of a priest were right. All souls, upon dying and leaving their bodies, must leave to the spirit world.”
Ken was confused. “But … why?” “It is a divine law, made eons ago by the Creator. I cannot go against such a law, though I do disagree with how those two were trying to handle you themselves. Doing it just based on what the scriptures say is the wrong way. The difference is, you have to know the reason why the law was made.”
The trio sighed at that explanation. “Well … what about the time when Emi refused to go to the spirit world after she fought that demon in front of my house the first time?” Ken finally asked. “Hm … the conscience works in many different ways.” Hao simply said.
Ken was perplexed at that answer, but decided to not delve too deeply into it. “Here’s the good news though. Even if you did go to the spirit world, in your case, it doesn’t mean that you’ll be locked up there like those in the Yellow Springs.” Everyone was surprised.
“Do you mean?” Emi asked. “Exactly what I said. You would actually be free to move between this world and that world.” Hao slurped another cup of tea. Emi was most happy. “I can still be with you, Ken!!” She hugged the teen from behind tightly, so happy that she even cried out silently. “Emi …” Hoh remarked. “Ah …” Wei was touched by that.
“How is that possible?” Ken asked Hao; Emi still holding him. “I thought, when you go to the other side, you’re bound there forever.” Hao shook his head. “Ah, that’s where most people are wrong. Why I say this? This thing involves the divine law I said.”
“The answer is simple. When you are born to this earth, this world is your home. But when you die … automatically, this world is no longer your home. So, where else do you go to? The spirit world is your home. That … is the divine law. We go back to meet the Creator.” Hao rubbed his hands. “Of course, that is only if you have been a good person.”
“So … what about those who were bad?” Hoh nervously asked. “Ah, that … Emi has been a good girl, she doesn’t need to go to the Yellow Springs for life and be locked up there like all the bad guys … from contaminating the rest of the good spirit world.”
“In short, so long as ghost girl here knows that the spirit world is her home now, not this … temporary shelter, she is free to come and visit you all any time.” Hao ate another crumpet. “It’s like visiting your relatives, but you still know where you really live. You can’t stay at your relatives’ home forever; that’s not your real home. Get me so far?”
Hoh nodded with amazement. Ken was already rubbing Emi’s head, consoling her to not cry anymore. “So … that issue settled, the main question now is … when do you want to go to your place in the spirit world? I suppose staying here for a bit more longer is fine, since you are going to live in the spirit world for the remainder of time.”
Emi rubbed her tears away. “Thanks so much … alright. I will go to the other side.” She firmly said. Ken looked on at her. “BUT … but only, after I see everyone here through their exams and … um …” She fidgeted her fingers, but then flew over to Hao.
“Oh?” He said. Emi then whispered in his ear: “That and … after I’ve spent my last earthly moments … with that boy whom I first met, Ken Kazuguchi.” Emi giggled to herself, Hao raised his eyebrows in surprise and in turn smiled. “Hm … how very sentimental. Alright … I will personally see you off when you’ve done all those.”
“Alright!! Thank you so much!!” She even hugged Hao as a sign of appreciation. He maintained that smile. “My pleasure. Ah … it’s been too long … since I’ve last felt the warmth of a simple hug … really very long.” Emi then let go and went back to Ken.
While Ken happily played with Emi floating in the air and Hoh watched on, Wei curled her lip up. Inside her heart now, there was a burning desire to ask for something she didn’t ask to Hao yesterday. She clenched her right fist and looked at the Shaman.
“Um … Hao? Could you do me a favour? Although it’s a little late …” Wei played with her fingers while Hao ate up all the crumpets which Ken served. “Hm? It’s not too late to ask for something now. What is it?” He waved his long lock of thick brown hair briefly.
“Ah … it’s about my older brother. His name is Xucao Chou. I …” By then, Hao already closed his eyes, as though he was doing something. “Hmm … I see. 25-year-old person, he looks a lot like this boy Ken here …” Ken fumed at that. “Yes, that’s the one! How’d you know all that?” Wei was happy and excited. “When I see you, girl, I see everything.”
“How sad … he’s in a coma.” Wei turned glum and sad. Hoh was shocked. “Is that true?” The girl silently nodded. “He was knocked down by a cargo truck in January.” Hao opened his eyes. “Well, I’ve cleansed all the dark magic on his body … it seems I will have to go to your hometown’s hospital to bring him back from being a vegetable.”
“WHAT!?” Wei shouted the loudest among the four of them. “You … you can do that!?” Hao scratched his chin. “It seems his soul is still in his body, but it’s greatly disconnected from his mind. I can solve it today … but, I must charge you for it.” Ken was aghast.
“Charge her!?” “No, Ken! It’s fine! I’ll pay any amount, just to see my brother walking again!” She reached for her wallet. Hao was in thought. “Hm … that will be 150 dollars. This is something small … no problem. It can be fixed. He will be fine in a few days.”
When Hao received the said amount of cash from Wei, the clock ticked 9.32 am. “Oh, will you look at that? I’ve taken away a lot of your time.” He stood up, putting the money in his pocket. “I don’t want to disturb you now. You have exams to face. Good luck.”
Hoh took his newspaper back from Ken. “Alright! Now that we’re here … say Ken, can I sleep in your brother’s room? I didn’t bring any sleeping bags for this occasion.” “What!? You can’t just barge into a person’s house like this!!” The teen protested.
“Aw, come on, Ken! Even your sister Ayumi is in the hospital!” Wei said with a smug smile. “I guess her room is where I get to sleep for the coming 4 days!” The girl grabbed her luggage and rushed upstairs. “Hey, wait! Come back here! You can’t do that!”
“Wait for me, Wei! I’m coming too!” Hoh likewise did the same thing. “What!? Not you too, Hoh!!” Ken was powerless to stop them barge into his siblings’ rooms. “Sigh … I guess I have no choice … we don’t have any guest rooms anyway …” Emi looked at him weakly. “Say, Hao – huh?” Emi looked around and found him gone.
“He left already? Wow … I didn’t even hear the door open.” Emi wondered to herself. The brown-haired teen sighed and met the purple-haired girl’s eyes. “Um … yes, Ken?” “Tell those two … we will be commencing the study group in a short while. I’m going to lock the front door and gate shut.” Ken then walked away. “Ah, yes!”
She then flew upstairs while Ken exited the house via the living room. “Achoo!” In a hospital ward shared with mother Saya and father Ajima, the sister Ayumi sneezed just so suddenly. “Dear, is something wrong?” Mother Saya asked her. “I don’t know, mum …”
“Must be someone talking about me … hey! I just noticed! Where exactly is Ken!?” The girl roughly looked around. “The doctors said the soldiers only brought us, Grandpa Ojiro and Ryushi into the hospital, but there was no sign of Ken anywhere! Even in the hospital database!” She folded her arms angrily. “He survived the mass knock out … geesh!”
For the remainder of the day, the four of them studied like never before in Ken’s home. Emi helped out here and there with their work on Advanced Math and Mathematics. “No! That’s not how you answer the question, Ken!” “Alright, you smart guy Hoh, do it for me!”
When it was lunch and dinner, Hoh proudly showed off his culinary skills and treated everyone to some great seafood. They studied way into the night, until the following morning at 3 am, stopping for a 3-hour sleep. No time was spared for the sake of the exams.
Emi shrugged her shoulders. “Ah … now this is how I want to see everyone get along!”
Continued in Chapter 44.
Notes: A chapter on the aftermath and other relevant issues. Refer to the Comic Arts and you should know who the Premier is. If you remember Wei’s background story in Chapter 16, you don’t need to refer back. Hao’s request to King of Yellow Springs to leave Emi in the human world – refer to Chapter 18. Hao’s new outfit – refer to Comic Arts Page 77. A short but concise explanation on the divine law. So … what will happen next?
--------
The 9th one is up and incoming.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 15:06:18 GMT -5
The penultimate chapter. Here goes.
----------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 44: Souls Have a Study Break
The following day – 6th October a Saturday. Ken Kazuguchi woke up at 6.20 am, thanks to the loud alarm clock. “Urgh … morning again … I’d better check on the rest.” The teen rubbed his eyes and sat up on bed. “Hiya Ken, good morning.” Emi was there.
“Oh … hey.” Ken dusted his hands on his pyjamas shirt and stretched his limbs. “Whoa … what a day yesterday. Revising the troublesome Advanced Math and Math with the guys … today it’s … History and Geography …” The teen yawned widely.
“I told you, you should have started with the easier subjects first.” The ghost girl sighed. “You won’t have trouble in the future then.” Ken got off his bed and immediately entered the bathroom. “Either way … let’s have another great day today.” “Got you, Ken!”
After cleaning himself, Ken first went to check on the reared animals, fed them of food, and then on crop growth. “Uaaargh … yawn …” He managed to get Hoh to wake up in brother Ryushi’s room, although he had to make lots of noises just to wake Wei up.
“GAH!!” The girl was shocked. “Watch it! … oh, hey Ken.” The teen stared blankly at her. “Yes … time to get up and revise on those subjects. Have two to finish today.” Wei cleaned up in Ken’s parents’ bathroom, whereas Hoh did the same in the third bathroom, which both Ryushi and Ayumi shared. “Good thing Wei and I sorted this out …”
Indeed, or else terrible things might just happen in the bathroom. Ken prepared a breakfast of cold milk, whereas Hoh used what he could to make syrup pancakes. “Hm! Amazing, these pancakes taste wonderful!” Wei said. “What does that mean …?”
Hoh glared at her, while she chewed on. “Mm … needs more syrup. Got anymore?” Emi then popped up. “I think there’s more in the refrigerator.” Hoh moved on to open the fridge door and Emi spotted a drawer wherein a box of seaweed strips lay. “Brrh …” The ghost girl shivered. “Seaweeds … ew, I hate them so much …” She left the kitchen.
Before they were to begin revision, Ken switched on the TV just for a glimpse of the latest news. The government has publicly revealed the list of faces and identities of board managers and leaders throughout the province who were deemed responsible for events leading to the chemical outbreak and also being tried for crimes of corruption.
“Wow … Hao really has the proof all there.” Ken slurped some cold milk. “The physical side of it as a cover-up to Maz’s deeds …” He moved from the living room to the kitchen to wash his empty glass. “Good. At least something is done to clean this country up.”
“You support all these, Wei?” Hoh asked her. “Why not? It was criminals like these who nearly made my brother die on the noose. In fact, I want to contribute to the society when I grow up.” This earned her Emi’s attention. “Oh? What do you want to be then, Wei?”
“I want to be … a lawyer.” Hoh applauded at her. “Hey, it’s a long road to that job, but I wish you luck now.” The green-haired girl smiled at him. “Thanks. I’ll do my best.” Ken was just done with the dishes. “You know … I’ve been wondering about Maz.”
“Huh?” Everyone turned to the teen. “Yeah … Maz. Hao said that he was taken into police custody … I hope everything turns out well for him. The poor sap …” The rest hung their heads down. “I’m hoping for Ria to be fine too …” Hoh whimpered loudly, earning him horrible blank stares. “Uh … Ken, let’s start work!” “Ah! Great idea, Wei!”
“What!? Already!?” Ken led the duo, Hoh being dragged by Wei, upstairs to his room for their planned revision on Geography. “Sigh … some things never change … that Hoh.” Emi sighed as Hoh wailed out. “I guess I should help them out now.” She giggled lightly.
For the coming 4 hours till 11.30 am, the four of them studied Geography, with some short breaks within. Ken was able to sort of remember all well-known economical sites of the country’s Western Region and their functions, thanks to mostly Hoh. Wei had more of her facts corrected for good. All these were done, cramped in Ken’s room itself.
“So that Ximidi area … the largest rice bowl region …” Wei scratched her head. “It covers a wide area of three provinces.” Ken said. “Right! That’s the one! Ah, I got their names!” She scribbled down on a paper. “Ah … everything is going well?” Emi asked.
“Oh, sure.” Ken said. “We just finished all the chapters for Grade 2 … so we’ll be doing Grade 3 after this.” Wei lied on his bed, looking over the two boys sitting on the carpet floor, in turn under the floating Emi. Growl. “What was that noise?” Wei felt strange. “It sounds like … it’s coming from Ken’s stomach.” Hoh answered, to which Ken blushed.
“Um … err …” The teen couldn’t say anything. Hoh snickered. “Aw, is the big boy hungry already?” Wei and Emi laughed at that sneering. “Um … I don’t know. It’s just my stomach. I don’t think it’s that important.” “Well, I say we take a break! Lunch!”
Hoh was instantly approved by both girls. “Alright!” “Yum, I can’t wait to taste Hoh’s cooking again!” Ken sighed. “Okay then … I’ll get ready the frying pan and chopping boards.” Everyone rushed out of his room without thinking twice. A couple of minutes into the cooking stuff and Wei suddenly got a call on her cell phone. “Oh? Who’s that?”
“I think your phone is back in my room, Wei.” Ken remarked. “Hmph.” The green-haired girl left the kitchen, while Hoh was cutting up some of the pork from the refrigerator. “Kind of amazing, isn’t it? All of us get to stay together … the fact that we’re still alive as well …” Hoh transferred the pork strips onto the frying pan wet with cooking oil.
“Yeah … what are the odds?” Ken shuffled the plates and forks. Emi was meanwhile wondering to herself: “Thinking of Maz, huh? I’m curious, priest Jia and Uncle Ang were both arrested by Hao last time … what happened to them now?”
Ken got pieces of tissue for each plate. “I bet the others in school are enjoying their break now.” Hoh smirked back: “Yes, but when it’s their turn for the exams, class 3-A will have 3 students missing, and no one will ever know how.” Emi smiled meekly at Hoh.
“Guys!” Wei came running in. “The hospital called me! My dad has word from my family back in Gaowu!” Hoh was frying the pork halfway to crispy brown. “What was that?” “Ha hah! It was from my folks! My older brother is showing signs of active consciousness!” Wei’s older brother Xucao Chou was previously in a terrible coma.
“What!? Your brother is awake now!?” Ken burst out. “I can’t believe myself! Ah, it must be all thanks to Hao! I’m glad I paid him that huge amount of cash yesterday! He did it, he really did it! He brought my brother back!” Just then, Ken’s cell phone rang too.
“Congratulations!” Both Emi and Hoh said to her. “Now your brother can walk out of the hospital!” The girl shrugged her shoulders happily. “Yeah, it’s so cool!” Ken turned out to be depressed. “Um … guys, you might want to continue revision without me.”
The trio looked at him. “What?” Emi asked. “Why?” Hoh asked. Ken sighed, replying: “The Shijun city hospital called me, asking me to come and visit my family now. It might take a while, so … go ahead without me.” Wei was flabbergasted. “What!? Ridiculous!!”
“I’m coming with you!” Emi quickly declared. “The fun of revision is not here without you!” Hoh added. “I propose we delay our revision now and let’s go take a breath of fresh air together! Who’s with me!?” Wei enthusiastically raised her hand. “Aye!” “Me too!” Hoh and Emi raised their hands respectively. “Sigh … alright, let’s go …”
Ken secured his home tight and locked and sported a grey jacket. The four of them walked on the soil road to the aerotrain station. “It was my dad who wished to see me. Then, there’s Ayumi … you saw her grumbling away about what I do just before Maz shot her with dark magic.” Wei was confused. “Why’s she onto you for?”
“I don’t know.” The teen shrugged. “Maybe it was recently when we went for Hao’s training … she was suspicious as to what I was doing … but my parents didn’t really bother.” “Well, but we all know what good the training was for in the end.” Hoh said.
“Hm, you’re right.” They bought tickets to Shijun city and boarded the aerotrain. Soon enough, they were there – Ken looked back, and it was here that he had a life-changing experience with Emi. “Back here again … for the third time.” Emi remarked.
Everyone then walked up the stairs to the receptionists. “Soldiers are everywhere …” The ghost girl commented. “Excuse me … where are Ajima Kazuguchi and Saya Minato?” Ken asked the receptionist, who then signed some forms and took 3 visitor passes.
“Here we are.” The elevator door opened on the 17th floor. Ill people filled up the place. “There you go … enjoy the meal.” “Ah … meat never tasted so good.” A nurse and an old man conversed in the lobby. “Hey, Ken, familiar people nearby.” Hoh pointed out at the curtained windows. The five bullies and their respective parents were there.
“Well, what’d you know?” Wei put up a fierce face and looked at them. Instantly, they cowered in fear. “Um … hello, and you are?” Bully One’s dad asked. “Oh, we’re just passersby. Perfectly healthy people.” The trio stared bluntly at Hoh. “Perfectly healthy?”
Hoh shrugged. “That’s what we are now, right? Not in the hospital …” Bullies Two to Four shivered at mere sight of Ken. “Anyways, see you guys later. We have a family to visit.” Bully Two’s mum waved them a sweet goodbye. Ken reluctantly said “Yeah, sure. See you” and accidentally pounded both his fists together, stirring them up.
“They’re still afraid of Ken …” Hoh said. “Heh, that’s because Emi used his body to do miraculously incredible stuff to break their little minds.” Wei snickered at Ken. “Umm … yeah. Ha hah …” Emi tilted her head and laughed meekly. They began walking down a series of corridors, leaving the bullies and their folks to argue about their bullying issues.
“Ken! Hello, mister Hoh! And Ziwei Chou!” Ajima, who shared the ward with his wife and Ayumi, was the first to greet them when they entered the room. “Hey … dad. How are you doing? Everything okay?” Ken grabbed a chair and sat next to him.
“Oh, I’ve been fine. In fact …” Ajima coughed. “I felt much better … strangely after I drank those cups of water the hospital handed out. Must be something … I don’t know.” Emi and Hoh exchanged faces. “Well, I’m glad you made it out fine … I was worried for you.” Ajima said. “Worried was right!! Where the heck were you!?” A voice yelled.
It was the sister Ayumi. “I came to pick you up after school, all of a sudden I had a blackout and the next thing I knew, I was here! Where were you!? How come you’re fine, no bruises or aches!?” Ken was taken aback by her bombardment. “Um …”
“Ayumi, don’t be rude.” Mother Saya interrupted. “It’s not nice to talk that way to Ken, plus what more in front of his friends, who made it out without a scratch.” She glared sharply at her daughter. “But, mum don’t you find it the least bit strange!?” “Yes.”
Everyone raised their eyebrows at her. “But that’s not my concern at all. As long as my son made it fine, I’m content. It’s every mother’s duty to see their children are safe from danger.” Wei asked Hoh: “So … Hao is our mum, too?” “… I don’t want to go there.”
“Mum …” Ken went straight to hug Saya. “I was worried for you too. I’m just glad you’re alive.” Emi sighed with happiness at that sight. “I miss my mum too …” She mumbled. “Argh … I wish I could give you a hug too, son, but unfortunately, I’m rather bound to my bed.” Father Ajima tried to move, but he obviously couldn’t budge.
“I’m coming, dad.” The teen happily turned to his dad on his right and hugged him as well. “You’re a good kid.” Ajima simply said. Hoh blew his nose with a handkerchief while Wei sat down close by. “So, um … where’s Grandpa and Ryushi?” Ken asked.
“Oh, they’re in the other room. I think –” The nurse opened the ward’s door and in came Grandpa Ojiro on a wheelchair, supporting Ryushi on his lap. “Ah!! Is … is that you!? My grandson, that no-good slacker-roo!?” Grandpa Ojiro bluntly spurted out. Hoh tried to suppress some laughter. “Grandpa!!” Ken rushed over to the old man.
“I missed you too!” He simply said as he hugged. “Oh ho ho … likewise. I thought my time was up when I collapsed in our living room! I woke up at 4 o’clock … why didn’t you come by yesterday!?” Ken asked puzzledly: “You knew I was fine?” “Sure I did!!”
“You’re a lazy, good-for-nothing, but if there’s one thing you got from me, it was resilience! Going through any trouble with a firm heart … all these years you were an idiot, but deep down in you, I know you had it.” Hoh and Wei laughed weakly at his words. “Yay big brother!” “Hey, you little tyke!” Ken raised him high in the air.
“Sir, you mustn’t do that to the patient!” The nurse called out like that. “Wow, Ken likes his younger brother.” Emi remarked to herself. “Geeesh … alright, alright.” The teen put down Ryushi on Grandpa Ojiro’s lap. “Hm … if it’s okay with you, I think I’ll sport some fresh air. You guys need your rest … so …” Emi flew beside him. “Ken …”
“Huh?” He turned to her. “Isn’t it too early to leave?” Just then, his sister called him. “So … you’re fine. Anything happened to the house? What about the animals and poultry?” “Oh, all of those are good.” Hoh said. “Ken’s taking care of them just fine, don’t worry.”
“So … the government said that school’s closed till next month … since my exams are already over …” Ayumi fidgeted a little. “Why don’t we all … go for a family holiday, then you can come back … study hard for that national exams?” Ken twitched a little.
“I was going to ask mum about this …” The girl said. “Eh … let me see if that’s possible. Erhm … would you excuse us for a moment?” Ken said, instantly grabbed onto Wei’s hand and dragged her out of the ward, past Grandpa Ojiro, Ryushi and the nurse. “AH!”
“Ken!?” His parents and Ayumi were surprised at his actions. “Wait!” Emi flew from her spot to join the duo, leaving Hoh behind. “Um … oh, look at the time! I have to go do … that thing! See you!” He quickly zipped out and even slammed the ward door shut.
“Gah! What do I say to them!?” Ken pressed his temples. “I can’t tell them I’m going for the exams, but I can’t lie and say something which could conflict everything else! If I tell them, I’m free now, that’ll jeopardize our revision! What should I do, Wei!?”
“What!? Why are you asking me!?” Wei hissed at him. “That’s why I said earlier that time that we should just go with the flow – one month free and you can use it to study! But, no! You had to ask Hao to see that you sit for the exams! I knew trouble will come!”
She then hit realization. “Oh yeah, I kind of told my dad that I’ll be going for the national exams next week on.” “What!?” Ken was aghast. “He took it just fine, said I could do what I want. But maybe that’s just because my dad’s a bit … thick.” He glared at her palely. “My folks are not as thick as your dad, Wei! What should I do!?”
They were at the hospital corridor, at a window looking down on the city below. Emi and Hoh caught up to them from far. “What was that all about, Ken!?” The ghost girl asked first. “Yeah!” Hoh walked up to them. “Apparently, genius here got himself in trouble.”
Wei told them about the exams. “Oh, right …” Hoh gave it a thought. “Come to think of it, I’m trouble-free. My servants don’t really mind about this issue, and my folks don’t need to know since they’ll be gone by the 10th … hm, so what should Ken say?” Ken knocked his head repeatedly on the window while everyone tried to think of an idea.
“Um … I have an idea.” Emi said. “How about … a really good lie?” Everyone stared at her with pint-drop silence. “I admit you’d probably be scolded by mum or dad for your bash risk-taking … but we won’t harm their hearts too greatly, right?” She smiled.
“Hmm …” Wei and Hoh gave it a thought. “I agree with her.” “Me too. I don’t know why Ken’s so worried about this.” Ken looked at them like a poor dog. “Ah huuuuh … another round of scolding …” “I told you to take the holiday rather than rush it, Ken. Now you have to pay the price for it.” Wei dragged him by the collar back to the ward.
“Ah, just don’t say anything about Hao, okay? Um … make up a story of … something! Just think of something convincing …” “Got it, Emi!” Ken waved weakly at Emi and Hoh. Indeed, some 5 minutes later, they exited the ward. “It was hard to lie and convince them … but it worked! Ken got the green light!” Wei gave her a thumbs-up. “Nice going … ha hah …” Emi said. The teen however exhaled with relief. “Gah …”
“Urgh …” A pair of light blue eyes blinked. That frail boy, Bak, was struggling to move his right arm. “Hurgh … I need water …” He gritted his teeth. Bak is now in a Zhili town hospital, treated for fatigue and strained joints and limbs. “Calm down, Bak. I’ll get it for you.” His right hand suddenly jerked and stopped wobbling. “Ree? Is that you?”
Bak whispered back. “Yes, it’s me.” His voice tone changed. “There you go.” Ree moved Bak’s hand and firmly grabbed the glass of water. “Ah … thanks.” Bak quickly gulped down all that water. “That was refreshing.” “Do you need more?” “No, I’m good now.”
“Are you talking to yourself?” Ria was on the bed next to his. “Ah, yes … I get that habit sometimes … sorry.” Bak hung his head down in shame. “Oh no, it’s okay … you just need time to recover, that’s all … hey, I just realized that brother Maz is not with us.”
The frail boy hit realization; he had not seen the silver-haired teen since Thursday – the day of the disaster. “You’re right … I see Maz nowhere. I’ve heard nothing of him so far … I just hope he’s okay.” Ria nodded lightly with worry. “I hope so too.”
“Sigh …” Meanwhile, inside his head, his other selves were not sure of what to say. The annoying Ree and Yon watched on; the ever-lonesome Sim remained silent. “Mum, dad … wherever you are, I’m fine with my new family. Everything’s good.” Bak said to himself and tossed to his right. Ria’s worry was erased upon merely looking at Bak.
“Well, that was strange.” Ken said. “That’s the first time I had to run away from my family not because of Grandpa Ojiro.” Wei and Hoh were shocked. “You ran away from home!? Ken, how could you!?” Emi shouted at him. “What? No, not that at all, Emi!”
“I meant, run away from Grandpa Ojiro because he was rambling away and being very insane … I usually return in the evenings and get a scolding. Not ‘run away’ until the cops have to come in.” Everyone was relieved when he said that. “Oh, don’t scare me, Ken. You really gave me a fright …” Emi placed her hand on her chest.
“Messrs Hoh and Kazuguchi, miss Chou.” A stern firm voice darted at them from behind, where an elevator door opened. Wei and Hoh turned to find two nurses with Mr Ahashi and Mr Sanada, their school teachers, on wheelchairs. “What are you three doing here?”
Hoh stuttered first. “Oh … hi, sir … we were just around …” “You three just got off your beds?” It was round Mr Sanada’s turn to ask. “Urr … no, not really … we’re just fine, all of us. Not sick, or ill, or worse.” Ken and Hoh laughed weakly after Wei’s attempted answer. “Hmm … so I see. I suppose you three heard about the exam postponement?”
“Sure! Yes! We heard about it! Yippee!” Ken weakly acted in front of Mr Ahashi. “Hm. You’d better buck up, mister Kazuguchi. I hate to see you do badly this time.” The teen avoided his sharp eyes. “Ho ho ho … ho ho ho.” Mr Sanada merely laughed.
Once the two teachers were whisked away, Ken was even more relieved. “Gah … the last thing I would want is a lecture especially from Mr Ahashi … sigh. Maybe it was a bad idea to come to the hospital in the first place …” He knocked his head against the wall.
In fact, Ken was so traumatize by the parental talk, he didn’t come to visit his family until they were discharged on the evening of 9th October. He studied all the way till then and even managed to finish all his revision, together with Wei and Hoh.
“That reminds me, I’m going to visit my servants and maids in the higher floor. Anyone want to come?” Hoh asked the trio. “Um … no thanks. I’m fine just being here to rest.” Ken shook his hands in disagreement. “Uh … I’m staying with Ken here.” Emi said.
“Alright. Suit yourself.” Hoh pressed on the elevator button and the doors slid open. Wei followed suit. “My dad’s on the 28th floor, so I’m coming.” “Oh … okay – hey! What are you doing!?” Hoh was shocked. “Why are you pressing all the buttons!?” “I’ve always wanted to do that since I was little!” “But why does it have to be now!? Ah ~ !!”
Ken and Emi waved weakly at Hoh as the elevator doors slid close slowly. “Ha hah …” The ghost girl laughed weakly. “That Wei … acting strange …” Ken sighed a relief and walked to his left. “I’m going to really relax … probably with some patients down there.”
Emi looked around. “Ah … I’m alone … with Ken.” Suddenly, she remembered her wish of spending some nice private time with him. “Technically … I’ve been with Ken alone all this while … but since, I’m going to the spirit world soon, I want it to be special … and why not … now?” She clenched her fist, inhaled a deep breath and flew up to him.
“Hey, Ken!!” She nearly shouted to him, being nervous and blushing at the same time. “Whoa! Hey, don’t shout so loud.” The teen hissed back at her. “Ah! Sorry … it’s just that … you wanted a place to relax, right? Before you go back to your studies?”
She played with her fingers. “Yeah, that’s right.” “Um … mind if I can suggest to you a nice place?” The teen blinked his eyes at her. We now turn to a nice green park just opposite the street of that same hospital. Large, old trees of green, brown, red and yellow leaves were dispersed throughout the place, with pathways, benches and fountains.
“Wow … nice place. How did you find this?” Ken said as they entered the park. “Ah, when we descended from the station, I saw this place. I thought it would be good to bring you here.” “Hah … sweet move, Emi.” Ken said and started walking around the place.
“No one is around … this is a great chance to share a moment with him.” Some wind blew by, and the trees shed leaves of colour multitude. “Ah …” Ken inhaled and exhaled in rhythm. “Nice fresh air. Better than the air, cold or heated, in the hospital.”
“I … I agree too.” She watched Ken walk around some more, kick on the red leaves and drink some fountain water. “Nice.” He saw a nearby bench and sat on it. “Gah … I’m really glad everything’s back to normal … no supernatural stuff –” Emi looked at him with worry. “Oh … erhm, I mean, besides you Emi, that is.” “It’s okay …”
The ghost girl then formed her legs, walked on the ground and sat next to him. “It’s just relaxing here, isn’t it? Weather’s cool, no rush of traffic or humans …” “Yes, I agree. Perfect time to relax.” A few minutes passed by, neither of them even talking.
“What really happened back in your family’s ward?” She asked. “Huh? Oh, you mean, the exams thing.” Emi nodded. “Ah … Wei told everyone what she made up perfectly as a white lie. The wild attacks … survived, we met up … somehow, got news that only our exams were not postponed, we accept it … but when we came to, too late to change.”
“Mum was all ‘what were you thinking?’ I didn’t answer her back … everyone was depressed and in the end, they had to accept I made another risky choice.” Ken rested his chin on his palm. Birds chirped happily as they flew by him. Emi clenched her fists.
“Ken, there’s something I just want to say to you …” Emi gulped on her throat. Ken turned to her, adjusting his body so his neck doesn’t hurt. “Yeah? What is it?”
“I really like … like you very much.” Initially, there was no reaction. “You’ve said that so many times before.” The teen smiled sighingly at her. “But … I like you too.” Emi’s eyes widened with shock. “Ken … do you mean?” “You’re a very good friend.”
“A ghostly friend, dead for some time … but still nice, lively … like any other ordinary living human.” Ken smiled widely at her, even baring his teeth. “Oh …” Emi relaxed her shoulders. “I was going for something else in mind, but … I guess this will just have to do. Hee hee.” She reached forward and gave him a nice hug, giggling at the same side.
Ken sighed again. “I just don’t know what you’re thinking.” “Ha hah … that doesn’t matter …” Unknown to him, beyond his shoulder, Emi was crying a tiny flow of tears: that brown-haired teen, she felt, was very precious to her. “I’m just glad you’re here.”
Suddenly, a strong wind blew onto the park. The trees shook and shed a great deal lots of leaves of multiple colours. “Wow!” Ken exclaimed, and Emi slowly let him go. “Ah … it’s so … beautiful.” The leaves of red and yellow formed strange patterns, from flying up and down, to spiraling in repeated rounds of circle until it stops. “It’s wonderful …”
That moment lasted nearly a minute, but it had the most beauty of anything artistic: not even paintings and wealth could compare. Ken stood up, began to kick on the leaves and walked about. “I could stay here forever … you can also enjoy this display, don’t you, Emi?” The girl nodded excitedly. “Ah! Yes, I definitely do!” The duo walked about some more, having fun with the cool air; they didn’t know they went back to the park’s entrance.
“Oy, Ken!!” Wei called out from across the street. The duo were shocked. “What are you doing over there? Come here!” Hoh beamed at him as well. “How … how did they know we were here?” The duo walked on the zebra crossing to meet up with Hoh and Wei.
“I saw you two walking in the park on the 30th floor. Hoh was visiting his servants and maids, I told him, and poof. We’re here. What are you two doing here?” Ken and Emi exchanged looks and smiled at each other. “Just enjoying the autumn, that’s all.”
“Well, enjoy it good, because we’re going back now. It’s 1.30, way too much time spent to relax, although we needed it … we shouldn’t waste time.” Wei turned around to walk down the streets. Hoh and Ken sighed together and merely followed her.
“Sigh … it was good.” Emi followed the brown-haired teen from behind. Soon, they picked up a train back to Ken’s home and continued studying. In short, they finished up the Grade 3 Geography before they had instant noodles for dinner and finished all History lessons by 2 am the following day. It was then they decided to sleep for the night.
“At this pace we’re going at … we should be able to finish all subjects together by the 9th … and one more day left before the exams.” Ken remarked; the other duo slept in his siblings’ rooms. “Don’t worry, Ken. I’m sure you can do it. Just have faith.” “Sure …”
The teen set his alarm at 6 o’clock and immediately jumped on his bed. “Whoa … headaches … I really want to get the exams done and over with …” He wrapped himself under blankets and tossed and turned. Emi simply smiled. “Good night, Ken. Rest well.”
Somewhere at the Shijun city border, a dark atmosphere was gathering in an unknown back alley. “It was so close …” “Destroy them …” The lamp post glittered in light, not functioning well and there was no wind blowing by. “Success was so near …” “Those children will pay …” “Kill them …” Horrible voices of hate were heard there. “Yes …”
“This is why I have asked for all remaining demons to gather tonight.” Another voice spoke. “It’s not just revenge for ourselves, it’s revenge for that glorious ideal of love that the master wanted to establish … we were so close.” The aura of evil wobbled.
“We must first gather relevant information, as to their current status. Group yourselves into groups of 10. Revenge is coming!” That voice spoke louder, close to cheering, and roused up an atmosphere of evil, in inspiration to defeating their despised enemies.
“Remember those faces … those names …” It spoke again. “The exact names the master told me just before our attack … Chesong Hoh … Ziwei Chou … Emi Takahiro and most importantly … Ken Kazuguchi!!” The demons roared in anger, spite and excitement.
“Tomorrow and onwards … this is going to be really wonderful.” The voice, by now known to be that of the leader’s, stopped speaking and its lips unveiled a nasty smile.
Continued in Chapter 45.
Notes: A chapter of bringing back a lot of characters not seen in a long time. Emi and Ken were in the same hospital 3 times – first in Chapter 2, second in Chapter 11, and third’s in this chapter. Remember the five bullies and their ordeal with Emi in Chapter 5? Remember Bak’s other selves and Messrs Ahashi and Sanada? Over the story’s course, Emi has said to Ken ‘I like you very much’ many times, as a reminder. Of course she meant a different thing this time … a brand new, or old, threat surfaces! What will happen next?
--------
The last chapter up soon.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on May 13, 2011 15:27:43 GMT -5
And finally, the last chapter for now. That should cover some things up until June. Until then, I hope you have enjoyed all the chapters and stay tuned for more. Until the end of the story, of course.
---------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 45: Revived Threat at the Souls
“Ah … it’s nice to get a break once in a while.” Ken walked on that soil road of the Handao farming village. “I’ll say … you woke up at 6, finished off all that Practical Skills theory texts with the rest – without even considering your hygiene and stomach!”
Emi grunted at him. “Aw, come on. We all immediately went for bathes after finishing off Practical Skills … and Hoh cooked up some nice noodles for branch. Lots of delicious noodles … yum.” Ken countered sighingly. “At least one subject is done and well.”
It was 7th October a Sunday. Having completed really quick revisions on four of ten subjects for the national exams, Ken and friends proceeded to Practical Skills and Science. It was a lot of work regards to practical skills in both home and the workplace, but they managed to finish it by 12.30 sharp. “So … where are we going again?”
“Just going to the bookstore to see if there are any new comics.” Ken replied, to which Emi was dumbstruck. “But … but there are barely any people around! No one walking around in the province, let alone a town! The shop can’t be open!” Emi hissed.
She then hung her head down. “Urgh … this is one of those moments where I won’t regret possessing you and forcing you to do something I despise …” Emi looked at him with frustration and a curled lip. “So … why aren’t you doing it then?” He bluntly asked.
“You still dare to ask that!? You!!” Emi suddenly began beating him on his back with some tight fists. “Ow! Ah! Hey, quit it!!! Yeow!!” Ken felt some of the pain and thus tried to avoid her. “Don’t run away from me, Ken! Ha hahah!” She continued to pound on the teen’s back, laughing as well. “Gah! I guess I’ll just run away from you!”
“We’ll see about that!” Emi retorted. For the next few minutes, Ken would run and dodge that ever-speedy Emi, avoiding all the pounds she would give. They ran about as they liked, as no taxis were on the roads nor people on the streets blocked them. “Ah! No!”
“See!?” Emi landed her first fist on Ken since he started running. “Got you!” Ken gripped onto a tree trunk and halted his steps. “Darn it! I lost!” He panted hardly. “I should learn how to run faster next time …” The duo had arrived at Ken’s favourite bookstore.
“Well, spirits tend to move faster, so I can’t blame you for being slower … but that chase was nice. Your movements are rather fast.” Emi landed with her formed feet and touched his back with her left palm. “Are you okay? You suddenly made your body use so much energy there … you might have strained yourself.” The teen panted lightly this time.
Ken looked up and indeed, the bookstore was closed. “Argh … I was hoping that some person too would have survived Maz’s attack and kept the place open …” Emi folded her arms, irritated. “Hmph. I told you so, Ken.” “Anyway … let’s find a bench to sit on.”
“Were you even listening to me …?” Emi grumbled to herself as she walked slowly behind him. “Ah.” Ken pointed to a taxi stand, rushed over and sat down. “I hope … some day, I get to travel overseas and see the planet … rather than just the Republic.”
“Interesting.” Emi sat next to him. “I wonder what the whole world is beyond this land … probably there are yellow sand dunes … and more mountains and rivers.” Ken smiled at her. “Hah, I bet so. Probably more exotic animals and insects …” They then didn’t talk for about 10 minutes; Ken preferring to sit and let his muscles recover from that running.
“Uh!?” Emi swiftly turned around. “What was that!?” She looked all over around Ken, from the old shophouses, the roads, that post box and the lamp posts. “I sense something … bad. It’s very familiar …” Emi tightened her fists just in case and made a defensive pose. “If you say so.” Ken flared his spiritual sword. “Let’s go back home … now.”
“I agree.” They got up from their seats and walked down the same streets, ever cautious. Ken started to feel the same thing Emi sensed – terrible vibes coming from all around, with no particular source of suspect. “Um … let’s move faster now, shall we?” Ken said to her. “Ah ha ha … right, it’s a bit chilly here! I don’t want you to catch a cold! Ha hah!”
She laughed weakly at him, and both of them started running big steps. “Is it just me … or is the air getting worse?” Emi glanced around. “No, you’re right … the intensity of evil is increasing. I suspect demons … get ready any time, Ken.” They ran faster.
“Gwah …” “It’s them …” “Revenge …” “Kill them …” Both of them heard those blood-thirsty murderous voices from the air. “Um …” Ken tried to start a nice conversation with Emi. “Maybe I was wrong, Emi … I didn’t need to come out for some fresh air.”
“Oh no, it was fine to get out once in a while …” Emi suddenly said coldly. “Because, if we didn’t get out … I wouldn’t have done THIS!!” “ARGH!!” In the blink of an eye, Emi disappeared and appeared, only with a large, muscular demon in her grasp, being choked by its neck in her hand. “Argh! Let me go! Let me go!!” It shrieked out in pain.
“Whoa!!” Ken leaped backward out of shock. “Where did you get it from!?” “I spotted this one not too far from the taxi stand just now. Come on, Ken! Show him your worst!” Emi cracked its neck, resulting in another shriek, and slammed it on the ground.
“No! Please – AH!!” The teen slashed his sword on its head, drew a circle over its body, creating a bubble which vanished and sent it away to the Yellow Springs. “GRAH!!” Ken suddenly shouted and stomped his leg hard. “Ah!?” Emi was caught unaware of his rage. “Just when everything is so nice again! Why are the demons back again!?” He shouted.
They were at the T-junction road just close to the Handao aerotrain station, at the border separating the farming village and the suburbs. “Ken …” The ghost girl said. “I’ve had enough of all this!!” He clenched his fist and was in turn jeered all around the place.
“Little boy is complaining!” “Wah hahah!” He then hissed back at them: “Leave me alone already!!” Emi was extremely worried. “Ken, no! Don’t listen to them! Let’s just head home and ignore them!” She was also insulted as well. “Aw! Listen to the itty bitty little girl!” “You’re going to be feeble then!?” “I want my mummy!” “Pout on, boy!”
“Yes, pout and pout … even on death, pout!” That rose up more menacing laughter from other demons around. Emi know it was a golden opportunity to escape, but she first needed to console the teen. “Uh?” He was surprised due to being suddenly embraced.
“I understand your situation, Ken, but it’s not the right time to complain. Just fight … for your survival. That’s what’s urgent now.” She held him tightly, even shaking a little. “I care for you, Ken … I’m much sadder than you when you’re sad. Please …” “Emi …”
“Haha HAH!!” “Children! SO itty bitty!” Ken stared on the road, eventually firming his mind: “On the count of three …” “Ah?” “THREE!!” “Whoa!” Emi was briefly left back when he made a fast go for it. “Alright! Now that’s my Ken!” The demons were shocked.
“WHAT!?” “GET THEM!” The air of evil lessened; replaced with appearances of raging demons of varied size and ugliness, charging at him from all sides. “You have the nerve!” One of them scowled. “Why yes I do!!” Ken charged up his sabre sword and unleashed a wide-range wave of red light. “AH!” “THIS PAIN!!” All demons around scowled.
“Nice new move, Ken!” “Ha … ha … thanks.” They ran on the soil road, slowly approaching his home. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” “Oh, right. Send them all away so they’ll never return!” He quickly spun his body around and waved his sword, making a large circle on the sight of all, enveloping all demons in pain and agony.
“He got us!” “NO!” “The torture! I don’t want to go!!” That circle formed the enveloping bubble and shrunk until it vanished, sending all evil spirits to the spirit world oblivion. “He … he did it again! Use the dark magic instead! We don’t want to lose comrades!”
“Ken, are you okay!?” Emi asked him. “Hah … hah … my chest feels tight … but I’m fine!” He replied. She was skeptical. “That playful chase just now … it must have so much strained your body! You really need aid … we must hurry! AH!!” Emi shrieked.
A long dark magic spear struck the ground just in front of her. “Get them!!” “Bwah haha HAH!” “DIE!!” Even more demons appeared out of nowhere and hurled various dark magic items at them. “Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me!!” Ken spat with disgust and ran.
“Home is not far!” He formed his protective aura with his sword, nicely repelling all those evil. Though home was about 500 meters away, dealing with the demons made it seem far. “Eat these instead!” He swung his sword, firing flame arrows everywhere.
“Argh!” A demon barely dodged it. “NO!!” One was badly hit and collapsed. “Aha! You can’t avoid us now!!” Several demons appeared some distance in front of him and fired dark magic darts from their palms. “Who says I can’t!?” Ken retorted and blasted the lot with a flame shield. “ARGH!!” Predictably, all were blasted and injured into the air.
Some demons were discussing not far away. “What about those dark magic that could pierce those auras!?” “We don’t have those! The master provided all of them!” Emi’s eyes widened. “Master!? That means! NO!” Ken quickly turned to her. “What is it?”
“Ken, it’s Maz! He must have sent them after us!” She quickly replied. “Ah! I can’t take it anymore! Let me run your body for you! I can’t watch you with that leg of yours!” Before she made a move, Ken boldly threw her off. “AH! HEY!” She was flung in the air but before long, managed to regain balance. “What was that for!? I was helping you!”
“Emi … you don’t need to become one with me … just for something so trivial.” He simply said and ran on. Five seconds later, he made it to his front gate. “Oh!” By means of a window with no curtains, a demon spotted Hoh and Wei talking in a certain room.
“The other two humans are here as well!” Another remarked: “Then, our spying mission is complete!” “We should depart! Everyone, report back to the leader!” All the remainder demons that arrived, about 60 strong, reached a general consensus and departed from the fields and soil roads. “Ah!” Ken rushed through the front gate and then his front door.
“Made it!” He stood in the porch and burst through the door. “Hah … hah …” He stared at his floor and panted hard. He didn’t close the door, but it was during this short time that Emi met eyes with a demon that briefly stayed before and snarled at her.
“You destroyed our ideal … you will pay.” Emi glanced back nastily, and then the door shut tight on its own. She merely mumbled: “Pathetic beings …” The living room clock ticked 1.20 pm sharp. Ken looked up and found his wide-eyed friends in surprise.
Wei and Hoh were sitting on the couches, relaxed and surprised of their actions and words earlier. “Erh …” Hoh mumbled. Wei stared on him wide-eyed. “What just – Ken, you look tired.” “Urgh … gah!” Ken fell on his hands and knees, breathing even harder.
“KEN!” Emi shrieked, raising Emi’s and Hoh’s alarm. “Huh!?” “What!? Ken!?” They got up and rushed to the closed front door. “What happened!?” Hoh asked, holding him tightly. “He needs to sit and relax! Lead him!” Emi pleaded. “Right! Got you, Emi!”
“Ah … phew …” Ken rubbed his face, having sat on a couch for 5 minutes. “Thank the heavens … I could have been wasted myself out there for good.” Wei was massaging his cramped legs as Emi asked, who in turn told everything that happened earlier.
“What was that!?” Hoh was aghast. “Oh! Phew …” Wei nearly kicked on a nearby table holding cups of tea. “Are you sure!? Demons attacked you just now!?” “Yeah, positive of it, Wei.” Ken rubbed his forehead. “It’s Maz’s demons. The ones he controlled … and had brainwashed into his thinking of how to create an ideal society with dark magic.”
“He’s right.” Emi continued on. “They wanted revenge for taking out Maz … for destroying their hopes and visions of that nonsensical grand ideal.” Wei placed the tray on the table. “But … that doesn’t make sense. Didn’t Hao?” She was interrupted by Ken.
“Yes, I know. I also thought that Hao caught all of Maz’s underlings with the Yellow Springs guards … apparently not.” Ken picked up that cup of tea. “How this happened … I don’t know. But I bet that we’ll find out soon.” He drank the whole cup in one go.
“More battles, huh?” Hoh scratched his head. “Well, we’ll just have to bear with them. It’s up to us now … to solve this issue. If we don’t do it … who else can?” Wei then asked: “We can’t contact Hao now, can we?” Emi shook her head. “No … I don’t think that’s possible. He has ways of making himself vanish … even if it defies physics.”
“Then, we should face it.” Everyone nodded at a determined Hoh. “In the meantime … Ken, rest all you need. We’ll begin revision together when you’re fine.” Ken nodded. “Hm, like I have a choice … man, that was the worst case of cramps ever … gosh …”
Indeed, it took one hour for Wei’s repeated massaging for Ken’s leg cramps to vanish, at the cost of her red and numb hands. After some tea, they started on a long revision on Science, covering up all 3 years of work. No one had dinner until 9 pm and they even treated themselves for a nice early sleep that night till the next morning.
Meanwhile, in a playground park somewhere in Chaoge town, the leader sat on a pile of cinder blocks, being surrounded by hundreds and hundreds of fellow demons. “Hm, nice. Everyone has gathered. What is the status report? Did the tracking mission go well?”
“All four of them are at that Kazuguchi house, leader.” One demon said. “Yes, we have the answers you want just nicely.” The leader chuckled. “Excellent … we can then exact our revenge on them … for the grand ideal. Is it possible to invade that house?”
One shook its head. “No, we couldn’t.” “We don’t have the master’s powerful dark magic to penetrate that aura of protection around the whole house.” “Let alone our own dark magic, we can’t do that.” The leader squirmed for a while. “Very well. I want 300, no, 400 demons to surround that house day and night. Keep an eye on them.”
“They can’t stay in that house forever.” Many demons nodded to that logic. “But …” One rose to say. “But what if they could linger in that house?” “Hmph … then we’ll force them to come out … they can’t resist seeing a human outside in pain, can they?”
The next day – 8th October a Monday. “Ahah!” Ken quickly slammed his fist on the alarm button before it could ring. “Hah!? Ah, wha!?” He took the ghost girl completely by surprise. “Do you really have to do that all the time, Ken!?” She fumed at him.
“Er … you weren’t paying attention?” He dumbly asked her, making her look t him angrily. “Of course not! I was under the impression you were still asleep!” She was on his cupboard of comic books, folding her arms again in childish anger. “Hmph!”
“Aw, come on now, Emi …” Just then, his door was opened. “Hey, buddy!” “Rise and shine!” Hoh and Wei respectively greeted. “Ah, good morning!” Emi hastily said. “Oh, hey guys! You’re up and early too?” Hoh saluted at Ken and replied: “We have two big subjects to go through today! Come on, I’m getting breakfast of fruit cereal ready!”
The ghost girl was a little disturbed that they remained in pyjamas, with messy hair and oily faces and ate breakfast without being clean.”Urgh.” She dropped her head on the dining table. “If you were back in Yange town, my parents would’ve gone ballistic.”
Of course, in due time, they did clean themselves up. At 8 o’clock, all gathered in the living room, instead of Ken’s room, to begin Literature revision – a small collection of Northland poems, tales and sonnets. “Erhm …” Ken flipped his thick textbook open. “What was next again?” “It’s Accounting, Ken.” Hoh dusted his Accounting texts.
“Right, right … Accounting. More Math … only more twisted.” Thus they began revision on Literature – a small collection of the gargantuan list of poems, sonnets and stories chosen by the government to indoctrinate the young on moral in a metaphoric manner.
“Leaping on the stones … I wish the next stone is as wide as the moon … for my love for you is yet but wider than that.” Ken dully read from a text. “Eh … what does the whole paragraph mean again?” Hoh slapped his own forehead. “Do I have to repeat again …?”
While Ken had a tussle with Hoh and Wei over that Grade 1 Literature, Emi giggle to herself. “Sigh … that Ken … um!?” She halted, gasping only to herself. “This … this is …” Ken looked sideways at her while Hoh was explaining, and she just spilled it out.
“I sense something black …” Emi winced. Ken exchanged looks with her and both then rushed to the living room windows. “Ah!” “Huh? What is it?” Hoh stood up. “Whoa!” He gasped after gazing out those windows, finding hundreds of demons outside the house.
“Come on, puny!!” “Be a man!” “Chicken!!” Many odd demons scowled and jeered, challenging them to step out and fight. “Ew.” Wei only said. “They’re tempting us to go outside.” Ken nodded. “Yeah … but, wait. Why not rush into the house and fight us just like that?” Everyone was confused. Emi was thinking, and just remembered the answer.
“I think I know why! Come up!” She led them into Ken’s room and pointed at the forgotten item – a dull green jade amulet – on his desk. “Remember this little thing? The one Hao gave each of you? It automatically repels demons so you don’t have to fight.”
Hoh was the first to remember back that day – the same day he went out with Ria. “Oh, yeah … Ria …” He began to go ga-ga over the thought of her. “Uh … okay.” Wei turned back to Emi, avoiding Hoh. “So … we should be safe in here, right Emi?”
“I’m not so sure … I suspect they may have figured out things earlier.” The ghost girl grimaced. “Like what?” Wei was confused. “Technically, we can’t really stay in here forever … and there’s a possibility they might draw out baits to lure us.” Emi replied.
“Bait?” Wei glared at her awkwardly. “Bait? What could possibly be their bait?” Just that very second, three armed human soldiers were walking close to the demon crowd. “We forgot to check on things here …” “Yes, word is that some people are alive around here.”
Some demons saw them and instantly remembered what their leader told them last night. “Everyone, prepare your strongest dark magic! We’re going to lure some rats out!” They raised forth dark magic needles the size of stakes in their palms, and then …
“AAAAHH!!” “WOARK!” “OOW!” Three different screams permeated the walls into their ears. “Oh no!” Ken exclaimed first. “There are humans outside!” Wei reached for the windows first. “The demons are torturing those soldiers! We have to move!”
“My head! Spinning … argh!” One soldier felt a spike jab into his temple and collapsed on the soil road. “What’s going on!? AH!” Another one’s torso and hips were stabbed. “Bwah hahah! Petty little humans!” All those foul creatures indulged in laughter.
A demon smirked: “Those humans are bound to come out – AH!!” Suddenly, a huge wave of fire engulfed the soil roads, eating up other demons as well. “What!?” “Evade! Save yourselves!” Many of them ran from the fire in fear. When the fire subsided, some 200 demons were burnt with sizzling wounds, like overcooked chicken.
“Come on! Let’s go!” Ken was armed with his flaring sabre sword and he jumped off his opened balcony. “Alright!”Wei enthusiastically followed him with her weapon. “Hey! Wait for me!” “Yes!” Hoh and Emi jumped off Ken’s balcony too, landing on the soil.
“Quickly! Let’s stop them by send them away to the Yellow Springs!” Ken told the rest, and that was what sparked a battle. “NO! Stop them! We need our comrades!” A snake demon hissed and all of them charged out. “Let it begin!” Hoh shouted in joy.
“HAH!” Wei drew a complete circle at the group of demons charging at her, encasing them in a formed bubble. They screamed, as the bubble shrank and vanished, signaling their departure. “Drawing circles have never been more fun!” She gleefully said.
“Draw out your weapons!” The demons formed dark magic spears, swords, knives and daggers on their palms. “Do not let them draw circles!” A great clash ensured. Ken was already dealing with demons clashing their dagger blades with him and Hoh was busy warding off those armed with tridents. “I must send you lot away for good!!”
“Oh no you don’t!” A demon bared its open mouth of slant teeth at him. “Healing!!” Wei waved her awl weapon over the three human soldier bodies, dispelling all dark magic and their ailments and shielding them in an aura. “Oh! Ah … warm … sleepy …” They muttered.
“Part one solved. Part two – RAH!” She stretched her awl staff out and clashed with three dark magic swords. “Pity little girl!” “Now we’ve got you!” One of them stifled a laugh under its lips. “I’m going to enjoy stabbing you!” Two armed demons charged behind her, armed with sword. “Urgh!” Wei was in a quandary – how would she act now?
“Ken, fetch!” Emi boxed into a demon’s swollen face and lifted it by the leg, throwing it to Ken’s blade. “AAH!!” Ken slashed heavily on its spine. “Thank you, Emi! Flame blast!” That fire spread out onto the demons stepping on his family fields. “AAAH!!”
“Impudent girl!” Larger demons of muscle threw their heavy fists at Emi. “Whoa! Aha! Miss me!” She playfully dodged for 10 seconds. “Have this instead!” “OUFF!” They were thrown off by her awesome kicks towards Ken and Hoh, who wounded them before they could act further. “Thanks, guys! AAH!” She punched a demon. “Anytime, Emi!”
Wei ducked below, making the demons forcing onto her staff fall forward and collide with the demons charging behind her. “Aha! Got you!” “ARGH!” The demons injured themselves, allowing her to escape fine. Soon, hundreds of demons chased after their separate targets. Their counterattacks were going very well, until a voice came in.
“Band together and throw them off already.” A cold voice shuddered in the air. “Who was that!?” Ken shouted, but was met with serious faces. “Yes … it’s time to end the games.” A demon murmured. “End the games … end the games … END THE GAMES!”
Instantly, all available demons stretched their hands lifelessly, faced their palms at all of them and fired dark magic beams. “AAAH!!” They screamed from the injuring explosion of evil. “Ow!!” Emi was hit in the skies, running away from those demons, and collapsed on Ken’s family fields. “Prepare to suffer!” 17 demons held up dark magic spears.
“Oh no!!” Emi jumped up in time and avoided the stabs, but was kicked off-guard by a winged demon. “ARGH!” She fell down close to Ken’s side. “Whoa! Emi!” The teen clashed with a muscular demon armed with a trident. “Urgh … yes, hey there, Ken.”
“Leave Ken alone!” “ARK!” Emi pounced back up and kicked the demon off with both her feet. “Gwaah!” Another muscular demon fired a large dark magic pulse beam from its mouth from a distance, catching both of them unaware. “What – AH!!” “WAH!!”
“Ken! Emi!” Hoh threw off several demons wielding giant axes with his lightning bolts. “Pesky kid … just die already!” Two demons threw him literally upward and crash-landed on the soil road not far away from Ken’s home. “Ah!” Even Wei was thrown off; this time by a giant explosion from destroying a dark magic shard thrown at her. “Ouff! Man, these things are just suddenly so serious today!” “Yeah … how’d it happen?”
“Regroup!” Ken shouted to his friends and they grouped together. All demons moved and eventually surrounded them in a circle of 4 meters radius. “WE HAVE THEM!!” One demon with metal shackles shouted and the crowd of some 900 demons roared wildly.
Ken looked around. He saw the average-sized and smaller-sized demons, but notably no giant ones. “Say … do you notice there are none of those giants here?” Emi glared at him. “Is not the right time to ask this, Ken!?” “Why … actually it is, human.”
A lone cold voice spoke amidst the crowd. “Meh heheh … we finally have you.” All others snickered as a general path gave way to the seeming leader. “We have you again … and yes, there are no giant-sized comrades … because they were all taken away!!”
“Hey, I recognize you! I shot you before!” Hoh exclaimed at it. “That’s right … back in the master’s home … I was unconscious after that! Somehow, I survived that night … and all millions of my comrades were gone for good! I was so vexed and alone!” It was Maz’s minion ghoul, the very assistant that served him before – a slightly small ghoul.
Minion ghoul continued: “Then, it hit me! I kept accounts! I remembered that there were thousands more of demons that the master had not yet organized! All of them sitting, waiting right here in that big city of yours! Under the sewers! I quickly reached out to them! And here we are!” Its large crowd of followers cheered and roared in merry.
“I bet” – Wei whispered to Ken – “these are just a portion of its army.” Hoh gripped on his weapon harder. “So, you figured you’ll just bust in and take revenge!?” “Why, yes! Exactly that! I blame you all for this! I even have no contact with my master now!”
“Unforgivable! Simply unforgivable!” It shrieked even louder. The demons neared their harpoons and spears closer to Ken and friend. “Grrh …” One of them mumbled. Wei bent her eyebrow in frustration. “Finally, we can enjoy our revenge!!” Minion ghoul shouted.
“Enjoy this!!” Wei charged her awl-like weapon and unleashed a furious ice tornado in the fields. “AAAH!!” “Whoa!!” Hundreds of demons were pulled in by the whirlwinds, pierced and stabbed by icicles all over. “Come on! Let’s get out of here!”
The trio followed Wei’s lead and rushed to the great far end of the village. “Cough … cough …” The minion ghoul regained balance after 30 seconds of tornado horror. “What!? Where are they!?” It then spotted them and was ballistic. “Outrageous!!”
“Urgh … my spine …” A muscular demon groaned. “My hips …” “They got my torso …” “My eyes! My eyes! They hurt!” Others moaned as well. “Hmph!” Minion ghoul spat on them. “Useless fools! How can you avenge the master’s glorious ideal now!?” Wei huffed and puffed of breath. “Do you think we’ve managed to go far enough!?”
“I don’t think so! RAH!” Hoh shouted as he looked above, seeing a horde of soaring demons and fired lightning jolts non-stop. “Gah! They do have bigger armies than the ones here!” Wei fired icicles non-stop as well; most of their shots missed but some hit.
They closed in onto the far end of the village – where there lay a warehouse of the sorts. “Let’s take refuge in there for awhile! Drawing their attention away from other living people is what we should do now!” Emi suggested to Ken as they ran. “Well, I can deal with the part of drawing them away from other passersby … are you sure!?”
Minion ghoul and his new group of demons were tailing in on them. “Fire the arrows at will!” It instructed and his group took out their bows. “Yes, Ken. I’m sure.” Emi simply said. The teen grunted a little and turned to Wei. “Wei! Did you hear what Emi said!?”
“Yes, I heard it!” “Then, let’s do as she says! Split up now!” Hoh managed a short look behind him and replied: “Alright!” All of them climbed over the front gates, except Emi who flew past it, and separated in three directions. “Splitting up, eh!? Two can play that game!” The minion ghoul became furious. “Hold your dark magic arrows! Charge!!”
“GWAH!!” Many demons roared. All 900 or so demons charged at the warehouse gates. “Emi! Why are you following me!?” Ken ran to the left to the offices. “You mean I can’t!?” “No! I thought you’ll split up too!” “You know, I’m always going to be with you! And I mean always!” Ken sighed. Wei and Hoh ran to the right to the warehouses.
“Status report!” Minion ghoul said to a small ghoul. “We lost about 700 comrades in the fight earlier … about 500 immobilized and 200 sent away forever …” It replied to the minion ghoul. “Wow …” It also watched a flood of demons running to the warehouses.
“Hah!” Minion ghoul snorted. “I’m so glad I had the back-up legions waiting behind. They’re moving into action now … the humans will pay the price for sweeping away our grand ideal! They will have a hard time throwing us off! We shall emerge triumphant!”
Continued in Chapter 46.
Notes: Oh ho. Another beginning of battle, which continues in the coming chapters. I decided to speed some things up in the past chapters – only important events are written. Hao-given jade amulets – refer back to Chapter 32, the same chapter where Hoh went out with Ria. Those things still work. Close to the end of Chapter 41, Hoh did shoot the minion ghoul before fighting Maz again, and it’s the demon leader now! Stay tuned.
-------------
Hope you all have a great day, everyone. Feel free to ask any questions, and I will answer them - of course, provided it's serious and about the stories. Until next time.
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Jun 19, 2011 2:17:02 GMT -5
Hi everyone. I have great news. I have finally finished typing out the entire Tale of Two Souls in soft copy format on Microsoft Word! Remember the last time my flash drive got stolen and it was all gone? Well ... it's all done! As such, the posting of all the remaining chapters will proceed at a rate of either 2 or 3 chapters per month! But for now, I will post another 2 chapters this month so it will be 3 chapters this month of June itself. As such, for the time being, enjoy Chapter 46! I wish to recommend that you use this MS Paint I just uploaded on DA as a guide to reading this particular chapter though. The guys running around in the warehouse as stated in the previous chapter - it will be too messy for you to imagine without assistance. Here's the link: msiafanwriter.deviantart.com/#/d3j9lb2And as such, enjoy the Chapter 46!! ------------------------ This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along. - M’siaFanWriter Chapter 46: The Souls Battle Yet Again “Move! Move!” Ken said and everyone split up in their own ways. Wei and Hoh dashed to two separate warehouses whereas Emi followed Ken into an office building. “Wow … this place is amazingly huge.” The teen remarked as he rushed along his path. This is a company warehouse that manages delivery of goods of all sorts to and fro the west and east of Chuhongyun Province, being in a strategic location. A total of 30 stores were built in that warehouse facility, making it easy for any employee to be lost in it. “I just have to be careful …” Ken said, running past deserted corridors and several great bends. “Get those humans and the ghost!!” Minion ghoul bellowed at his crowd of flooding demons. “Search every corner! No space should be left out! Guard all places tightly! Once you see them, pound them! Show no mercy! Ha ha hah!!” “We need more back-up. Call an extra 2000 comrades!” “Yes, sir!” The minion ghoul’s own assistant obliged and vanished elsewhere. “Get away from me, you filthy things!!” Hoh unleashed more furious lightning attacks at the demons chasing behind him. “Hahah! You missed!!” “AGH!” Many demons dodged Hoh’s clumsy shots but some were hit. “Tah!” Hoh rammed through the small entrance door and ran down a maze of crates. “I think I’ll run around to confuse them, if I can!!” He hissed to himself. “Oho! Little boy thinks he can just avoid us!” The demons chased on, throwing many dark magic items towards Hoh. “Darn! I almost got him!!” “Whoa!” The teen dodged several spears striking the ground. Many tridents came flying at him as well. Hoh ran from Store 3 to Store 9, and these warehouse stores were built in an order of six by five. The fact that Wei was not so far from him, running from Store 2 to 14, must have missed him. She has done quite well in making her own counterattacks as well, stabbing demons on their body limbs with icicles and even making big, deep two-inch wounds. “Taah!” Firing ice blasts everywhere, she even froze up the dark magic in mid-air and dissipated them. “Avoiding them is not enough; I should destroy all of them to begin with!” Focusing more strength, Wei fired giant pulse waves at her opponents behind. “WARGH!” “AH!!” Sixty demons were repelled from her at ease. Blasting them through walls, crates and lamp posts, Wei didn’t relax for one bit and turned to her right. “Aha! A nice place to hide!” She opened an entrance door, rushed in and slammed it tight. Meanwhile, Ken and Emi were having it rather coolly – they merely had to hide. “Where are those brats!?” One demon grumbled. “We lost them!” “No! Don’t give up! They must be around here somewhere!” “Why can’t we find them!?” Others scowled as well. Floating through floors and furniture, those foul entities seemed to have no luck pursuing the duo at all. “Ah, watch out!” Emi hid her head back under a desk – a desk on the fourth floor which both Ken and Emi hid under – with much good luck on their sides. “Phew … it’s amazing they didn’t spot us yet …” Emi sighed. Ken cramped tighter onto himself to prevent proximity with Emi. “Um … that’s nice. It beats all the tiring running anyway. Gah.” He rubbed on his leg muscles to prevent any muscle cramps. “Maz is back again … but I was really hoping he’ll turn over a new leaf.” Emi remarked. Ken shook his head. “Hm … maybe, but … I think there’s still something wrong. They did say they had no contact with Maz … they were acting on their own this time.” Emi looked at him. “True, Maz can’t possibly be giving orders now … in any case, I think we’re done hiding here. Let’s go search for the others.” She floated through the top of the desk while Ken crawled outwards. Soon, they were running down the corridors. “Wasn’t Maz in police custody, according to Hao?” “Yes, that’s right, Ken.” They reached upon a large window and saw giant explosions from a lane between two stores. “Ah! It must be either Wei or Hoh down there! We must go to help them!” “Yes!” This time, they had run out of good luck. “We’ve got everywhere guarded tightly!” Demons were crowding all over the grounds of the office buildings in which they last saw Ken and Emi escape to. “If those two come down here, we’ll beat them good!!” “Oh really!?” Ken heard their conversations from behind a nearby door, boldly burst through and unleashed a fury of flooding flames. “GAH!!” “NO!!” Emi found herself being charged at too. “Impudent snotty girl!!” She was ticked off by that statement. “WHAT WAS THAT!?” Emi flew at light-speed and unleashed her full anger. While Ken slashed other demons around like crazy, Emi did what she loves best – arm and leg combat. Those demons charging at her had swollen bumps all over their bodies in mere seconds, suffering more pain as time flew by. “No! Argh! I can’t take it anymore!” Several demons cried in pain. “Why did we ever want to fight her again …?” A skinny demon mumbled before passing out. “Hmph, that’s for being brainless.” The ghost girl pounded her fists. “Argh …” Other wounded demons around fell unconscious. “Great … now that’s taken care of …” Ken panted lightly after a brief but energy-consuming fight. “I’m pretty sure the rest must be around here somewhere. Let’s go!” “Right!” They ran down a lane from the offices to a lane of five warehouse stores. Upon running along Stores 13 to 15, Ken briefly spotted Hoh attacking his share of demons. “Keep away! Urgh!” Hoh ran past a lane of crates, with many large and medium-sized demons flying through the crates and down onto him. “Grrh!” He turned around and blasted lightning bolts all over. “ARGH!!” As expected, many demons were taken out. “Wow … that’s Hoh.” “Ken!!” Emi alerted him off his blunt staring. “There’s another group of demons coming at us with blades!” “HISS! Fire the dark magic axes!” A skinny demon hissed at its comrades. Large-sized demons did just that from their open palms non-stop at Ken. “RAH!” Emi kicked several demons painfully in the stomach. “OW!!” Ken neatly dodged all such falling axes. “Have some!” The teen roughly let go some flame waves everywhere. “ARGH!” Several demons from their injuries, prompting nearby others to descend armed with blades. “Prepare yourself, human fool! YAH!” “Aha! Oho! Yah!” Ken remarked as he clashed blades with three demons. “Let’s see if I can fight three of you at the same time!” His swordsman battle continued down the lane, while Emi threw over some fiends with her ever-strong arms. “Get out of my sight!” “Aw, the wimpy girl is complaining – AK!!” It was dealt with an elbow knife on the neck and slammed away to the far corner of the lane. “Watch your mouth, you!” The ghost girl turned to Ken. “We should probably move somewhere else!” “I agree with you! Let’s!” On Hoh’s side … “Fire away!!” Several floating demons launched burning dark magic arrows from their bows towards Hoh. “No way!” Hoh conjured his aura shield, repelling them off and some charging demons, also attacking them on their sides and chests during the close encounters. “AH!” “NO!” “Revenge … gone …” About 10 of them passed out. “Here’s something interesting!” Two separate groups respectively formed large dark magic pillars and cannons. SLAM. “Whoa!” Dark magic spewed out from the pillar’s lower body, along with the multitude of eerily burning spheres fired from the cannons. “Grrk!” The bespectacled teen strengthened his aura shield, letting that dark magic flow pass by him and vapourizing the dark magic spheres. “I should take them out!” He dashed to his foes, repelling them away like opposing magnetic poles. “AH! Hey!” “All’s fair in love and war!” He proudly remarked. He swung his rotating machetes to pierce the dark magic pillar, effectively disintegrating it into wisps, and wrecked out their cannons. “RAH!” His lightning bolts shocked through their bodies and defeated them. “We seriously need to regroup and strategize!” A really large demon pounded on the ground just in front of him. “We’re not going to let that happen!” It wielded large claws of its fingernails and hit out at Hoh. “GAH!” He swung his rotating machetes at its torso. “ARGH!” Those large claws never made it to scarring Hoh spiritually. “As if I’ll ever let you do that!” “You puny boy!!” A new batch of demons confronted him with burning pitchforks and spears. A brief moment of silence. “And now … I shall run!” “HEY!” Back to Wei, although she closed the door shut upon entering a store, she clashed with a large group alerted to her presence. “Meet your end!” Five demons together formed a dark magic pillar that pounded the ground and emitted the foul wisps onto her. “AH!!” Several others were enthusiastic to kill her, throwing dark magic spears at her non-stop. “Fire the dark magic arrows!” A team of 6 demons in the air did just so. “Wah!” Wei rose up her aura shield, repelling those things away. “Aha!” She swiftly turned around and stabbed a demon in the stomach. “OW!!” “See? You can’t catch me off-guard!” “Taste this!!” Wei sent another ice tornado flying through the place. “AH!!” Demons were dragged into it and stabbed by ice shards all over their dirty bodies. “Hah! Have some more!” She fired spiked iceballs everywhere to add further damage. “I’m out of here – ARGH! That child! You!!” That particular demon was struck on its spine. “Serves you right!” With her aura shield up, she came out of Store 14 safe from the dark magic onslaught and just by chance, met up with Hoh. “Hey, Hoh!” “Oh, hey! Nice to see you again, Wei!” The duo clashed with blades to armed demons simultaneously. “Back away! WARGH!!” A large demon vomited out the most disgusting dark magic in sight – vomit of pure evil in it – suddenly enlarging and spilled like a flood. “Ew!” “Yuck!” They simultaneously conjured thick aura shields to protect themselves. “Charge forth!” Wei dashed to that demon first. “Whoa! Wait up!” The demon smirked. “Can you even stand a chance against me!?” All other demons stood aside to watch a potential victorious battle over the duo. “You go!” “Kill them!” “Destroy them good!” It wielded large claws and spikes on its body and began a series of blade clashes with Hoh and Wei. “Urgh!” Wei grunted. “Hah! No matter how much you fight, I can still defend myself!” Hoh twitched at it. “Oh yeah!? Defend yourself on this!!” He mercilessly pierced his rotating machetes past his chest at the heart area, coming out from its back. “AAAH!!” It screamed most loudly in his ears. “Ow!” “EW!” Wei spat with disgust, but blankly remarked: “I didn’t know you could be this ruthless, Hoh …” “I really hate these demons … they’ve been a pain for too long.” “GET THEM!!” The other demons shouted. Wei quickly asked “Have you seen both Ken and Emi?” before clashing with the band of demons after them. The other duo were nowhere in sight as they had moved around to the lanes of Stores 25 to 27. “No! I don’t think so! Tell me if you do! We need to regroup!” “Okay! I’ll pass on the message!” They then parted ways from that lane. Hoh ran to the lanes of Store 23 whereas Wei turned to the exact same road where Ken and Emi were. “I didn’t know they were there … anyway, I have to pass on Hoh’s message quickly!” Demons chased both Hoh and herself. Meanwhile, Ken was doing something strange. “Run for your lifes!” He ran around in an awkward manner. “Ken, this is not the time to joke around!” “What, I can’t have some fun with them!?” “GRAH! ANNOYING!!” “Whoa!” Several medium-sized demons slammed their palms on the road, sending shockwaves everywhere. “Pant … pant …” Wei took in deeper breaths, roughly escaping the demons chasing her. “Aha! You missed!” With concentration, Ken fired orange laser beams at each demon, creating giant explosions that immobilized most of them. “I’m calling in my comrades to beat you to pulp!” The surviving demon whistled and instantly, 50 more appeared on the spot. “Ha. That’s a nice trick.” Ken commented, to which Emi fell over. Just then, Wei surfaced behind them and nearly collided with Ken. “Ah!” Both Ken and Emi exclaimed. “Am I glad to see you!” “Likewise!” “GRAWH!!” The demons chasing Wei caught up to her at that large lane between Store 20 and 26. “We have them now!!” Emi tightened her fist. “Time to continue the resistance.” “I agree!” Ken dashed and slashed demons straight wounds. “AH!” “My body!” “NO!” The wound itself was enough to immobilize them, for it was made by pure, holy energy. “Arms up! Attack!” Large ones charged at him with spears and knives. “Not enough!” The teen shouted as he clashed with them. “HIYAH!” “AH!” Emi lifted a swollen demon and threw it to Ken’s crowd. “Watch out!” He ducked and the demons suffered the crash. “Nice warning, Emi! Thanks!” He wounded more demons as he ran on with them. “Hey, where are you going!?” Ken asked a running Wei. “Somewhere not too crowded!” She avoided the dark magic cannonballs and fired back some giant icicles. “Hah! Missed me!” The girl ended up at the lane between Stores 23 and 29. Unexpectedly, there were already demons waiting for them. “GAH! There’s so many of them on so many sides! Even I have my limits!” Ken fell back from with shock. “Oh, Hoh said he wanted to talk to you! It sounds like he wants us to regroup!” Wei quickly told Ken. “Is that so? Well, he will get his gathering! Where is he first?” “I came across him just back there.” Before Ken could continue, Emi let out a gasp. “Ah!” “BRRAGH!!” At the far end of the lane, large demons, with much effort, vomited out a flood of dark magic. “Gah! Filthy!” Wei stepped in front of Ken and conjured a stronger aura shield. “Emi!” Ken called. “Right! Coming!” She hurriedly tugged behind him. “Here goes!” When everyone was comfortable in Wei’s shield, the dark magic vomit of 6 feet height gushed past them and ended after 20 straight seconds of resistance. “Whew … that was close.” Wei panted and dissolved her aura shield. “Then, let’s get going, Wei!” The trio ran away, making many bents and turns, finding Hoh at the lanes of Stores 16 to 17. Emi gasped at the panting Hoh. “He’s tired! We must help him!” Demons there exhaled great breaths of dark magic onto the bespectacled teen. “We’ve got problems!” Emi notified Wei and Ken. “That group of demons is approaching in!” “Ah! Dark magic!” Hoh was crying in fear, running away from the foul breaths. “Have some of this!” Several black beams were fired from the demons’ palms behind him. “Ah! No! Whoa!” Hoh neatly avoided three explosions. “Get away from me! RAH!” He blasted away big, broad lightning jolts behind him. “Lightning! Dodge!” “ARGH!!” Most of the 100 demons were immobilized and collapsed on the spot. “So … painful and shocking …” A small demon fell before being squished by several big ones. “Aaah!” “Barrier!!” The trio caught up with Hoh, so in order to isolate themselves well, Ken conjured up thick fiery barriers covering that entire cross-junction bordering four stores. “Ah!” Emi exclaimed shockingly upon seeing of a large fiery rooftop-like apparition. Wei stared at him bluntly. “Nice one.” “You’re welcome.” On the outside, as the demons have encountered the similar counterattack, one of them shouted “Dark magic pincers!” and the entire group wielded large hammers and blades, pounding into the barriers to try and break them apart. “We’ll get you for this, boy!” Emi stuck out her tongue at them. “Oh! So it was Ken who made the shield! Wonderful!” Hoh applauded. The trio turned to him. “Hoh! I’m so glad to see you!” Ken rushed to him. “Yeah … me too. So … did Wei tell you about?” “Yes, I got it.” Wei waved back at Ken, to which Emi glared blankly. “There are demons everywhere! We can’t take them all out! I also think we should spend our time more wisely! Exams!” Hoh whined. “It’s as if there are thousands of them now …” Wei panted. “What should we do, Ken?” Even Emi turned to him. “Hmm … AH!!” Ken’s barriers were destroyed, falling down on the four as giant glass-like pieces. “Ah!” Both girls exclaimed. “We’re here! Bwah hahah!!” The demons murderously looked at them. Now, even winged demons joined in, sneering. The glass pieces then vapourized. The teen clenched his fist. “Come on! Let’s get out of here!” “What should we do then!?” Hoh asked him. “I’ll think of something on the way too!” Wei made the first move by launching a giant tornado that caught and swept the foul things in the air, giving them way to move on. “ARH!! Get me down!!” “Now! Let’s move!” Everyone then ran. They were running down the lane of Stores 10 and 11. After 30 seconds of blizzard, all demons slowly recovered from numbing headaches, becoming angrier and launched a multitude of dark magic onslaughts – from giant boulders to cannonballs and pillars. “Yeow!” Emi dodged some burning stakes, while Wei repelled some cannonballs. “Grah!” Hoh fired a long crescent lightning bolt behind him. “Argh!” It split out into many tiny crescents flying about, targeting demons and wounding them non-stop. “No! Get it off!! GET IT OFF!!” “Ah!” “No!” About 200 ghouls were immobilized by that. “This is taking too long!” Wei hissed. “Yeah, we can’t waste more time not studying!” Hoh replied. “There must be some way we can get rid of all of them!” Emi sounded very desperate in her ranting. Ken launched more flame balls and thought at the same time. “I have an idea! But first, we head back to the gates!!” Ken ran faster than the rest. “Ah!? Hey, wait up!” Emi increased her flight speed. “Go to the front gates!? What!?” Wei was confused and ran faster as well. “Don’t leave me behind!!” Frightened Hoh also ran. “What are you thinking of, Ken!?” Hoh frantically asked him. “You’re sure your plan can defeat all of them, even any back-ups they have!?” “Yes, I’m quite sure of it!!” Ken slowed his speed and whispered to the trio: “This is what we’re going to do.” After 10 seconds, they reached the front gates, which faced a row of six warehouses, and stopped their attacks on the demons. “What’s this!?” “Something’s up! What are they doing!?” Some demons frowned. Ken nodded at his friends. He and duo friends gripped on their weapons tighter. “Here I go!!” Ken ran and performed a great flying kick. “All those brats are surely doomed by now … what!?” Minion ghoul was aghast when the facility front gates came crashing down. “They’re still alive! Get them!!” Its assistant yelped at the back-up legions. Some 2000 demons charged forward upon its instruction. “JAA!” “Destroy them!!” Many of them scowling, flying two inches above the soil road to the four of them. “Doom them now!!” A giant horde of comrades were flying behind, certainly surrounding them and even bringing up the possibility of their defeat. “NOW!!” Hoh conjured up a large and powerful aura shield; his machetes whirling furiously to generate those lightning bolts making the shield. “AH!” “What the!?” All demons that crashed onto the shield were simply thrown off far away. “Now! Charge them up!!” Ken gave his word. Emi flew behind him and held to his body tightly. “This is really something I can’t contribute in, so please excuse my presence.” She commented. “No, it’s okay, Emi. I believe you’ll be just fine.” Ken assured her as he charged up as well. “I’m ready!” Wei shouted. “Me too, pal!” Hoh looked like he was struggling with his spiritual weapon. “I don’t know if I can hold it anymore … I’ve really charged up a lot of power here!” Emi laughed weakly at him. “Ah ha hah … you’re doing fine, Hoh.” “This is bad!” “How do we stop them!?” All demons were confused, panicky and afraid. “Alright, everyone! FIRE AWAY!!” Ken shouted. “RAAH!” “AAH!” “GAARH!” Wei, Hoh and Ken shouted with all their might, respectively firing their strengths – shrilly cold ice waves, an expanding lightning barrier and furious orange flame waves. “Whoa!” Emi gasped and clung tighter to Ken. “What the!?” “RUN!!” A total of nearly 3000 demons ran for cover, only to have been totally engulfed by the combined attacks. None of them could scream or even say anything – all were immobilized on the ground. “NO! The legion of demons – gone!” Minion ghoul shrieked in shock. “The demons … master … our revenge!” Emi slowly opened her eyes, registering the sight of hundreds of unconscious demons. “You all did it again!” “Alright!!” Wei was glaring at the ghouls. “This … this is too scary!” Only minion ghoul and its assistant were left unharmed due to them being far away from the attacks, which all ended after 10 seconds. “I’m out of here!” The assistant vanished away. “What!? You coward! Come back here!” Without the minion ghoul’s knowing, Wei was running up to it, still being armed. “All that’s left is to deal with you! Come here, you trouble maker!!” The trio took note of her running and chased behind her, being led by Ken. “Wait up, Wei!” The green-haired girl was back on the village soil roads. Being angry, she fired giant icicles non-stop. “No! Ah! Help!!” Giant icicles rained on the minion ghoul, who ran in random directions to avoid them. “AH!” One icicle nearly hit it, making him lose balance and then roll on the soil road, and when he looked up, Wei was pointing her awl tip at its face. “Gleep!!” “Had enough of all this!?” She threateningly asked, making it whimper and shiver. “Making all these pointless battles … come on, get a life. Your master’s gone; why bother doing useless things anymore?” The rest then caught up to her. “Wei!” “Hey.” During the brief interruption, the minion ghoul quickly crawled away. “Ah! You!” Emi exclaimed, turning the trio’s heads. “Get back here!” Hoh flared his machete weapon and rushed up to Wei. “This is the end yet, you brats! I still have more demon armies!!” “I’ll be back!! I promise you this!!” Minion ghoul shouted before he vanished in thin air. That was the end of the battle. “Alright! We won!” Hoh cheered first. “Gah … I let it escape …” Wei grumbled. “Yes … but that doesn’t matter. At least we won.” Ken continued flaring his sabre sword. “But, right now … we need to retrace our steps, send all these foul things down to the Yellow Springs.” Hoh smacked his forehead. “Do we have to?” “Yes, we must. You can’t expect all this evil to vanish by itself, can you?” For the coming hour, the trio, with Emi helping to drag those immobilized demons to them, did just that – all the way from home to the warehouse. Soon enough, the time was 11.20 am. “Gah … we spent almost 2 hours not studying.” Ken commented to the trio. “Now, Ken … just calm down. We’ll go through everything in due time.” Hoh cleansed off some leftover dark magic stains in a warehouse store. “Got to clean up all these too … otherwise, people might get injured for no reason.” The teen merely grumbled. Pretty soon, the four of them were done cleansing up from the fights. “So, let’s head back and eat early lunch!” Hoh raised his hand in joy. “Lunch? I’m starving! What are you making today?” Wei eagerly asked. “I’m thinking mackerel sandwiches … yeah!” Those two continued talking, leaving the other duo. “Grrh … I wasted a lot of time. The whole morning for this.” Ken sulked. “Aw, come on, Ken. Look at it this way – you can focus on work from noon onwards.” The ghost girl tried to encourage him. “Think of it that you sending those demons down – you may have prevented evil from spreading.” “Eh … I guess so.” The teen walked, making her follow him. During the lunch of tuna sandwiches, the teen was able to relax his mind, making him want to concentrate on his Literature even more. Everyone continued their revision in the living room, picking up where they left off. Oddly, Emi was gone for about an hour before she returned. “Hey, there you are. Where did you go to?” Ken was halfway through his Grade 2 Literature when she came in flying through his TV, forming her feet on the floor. “I tried to reach Hao … his house here was virtually empty, no sight of him.” She sighed. “I also went to the western altars – Jia’s temple home – but he wasn’t there too.” Emi leaned on his couch. “I wanted to ask Hao some questions, but … I don’t know where he is, so I couldn’t find him. I tried, but failed.” “What were the questions about?” “EEP!” The ghost girl fell over from her seat, shocked by Wei’s sudden appearance. “Please! Don’t just scare someone like that!” “Ah hah … sorry about that.” Emi frowned at Wei. “… anyway, I was going to ask about the demons … about something else. Um … something more private.” Wei wisely backed away from her personal issues. “Well, it can’t be helped then.” Hoh remarked. “Let’s just focus on our work now.” The four of them remained in the living room for the rest of the Literature study. When they finished at 6.30 pm, Hoh made spaghetti for dinner and briefly watched TV, before going back for revision on Accounting, which took them till 1 am the following day. “Lucky, eh?” Wei slammed her Accounting book shut. “We studied hard … and got no interruptions. I guess we must have scared them off good.” Ken carried his books. “I won’t count on that. That ghost said it’ll be back. We just have to watch out.” Hoh yawned widely and loudly. “Right, goodnight everyone. See you in the morning …” “Yeah, sure.” “See you.” Ken and Wei waved back to him while he ascended the stairs to brother Ryushi’s room. “I want this exam to be done and over with …” Hoh was heard mumbling up the stairs, to which Emi laughed weakly. “Ha ha hah … that genius Hoh.” Wei then popped a question at Ken: “Say, Ken, mind if I share your bed?” Ken and Emi were taken by surprise. “What!?” “Yeah, I think that your sister’s bed is a little too soft. Yours is a little harder, which fits my back … my spine won’t hurt then. Please?” She looked at him with a smile, and Ken was then fidgeting away. “Um … if you need it that badly, sure … I’ll just sleep on the couch.” Wei shook her head. “No … I mean, as in both of us share your bed. Just like with my older brother when I was young.” “WHAT!?” Emi was the first to burst out. “You’re insane! How old are you now!? You don’t go snuggling up with other people just like that!! That’s –” She was interrupted by a laughing Wei. “Bwah hahah!! I knew it! That’s exactly how you’d react!” Emi was left dumbstruck. “Wha …?” “Silly Emi! As if I’ll ever do something like that to Ken!!” Even Ken blushed. “I was just saying things! Well, I did sleep with older brother Xucao, but of course sleeping with Ken is entirely different! See you all in the morning! That was nice; playing around with Emi!” She left the ghost girl dumbstruck and angry. “Grrh … really.” Emi glared on angrily. Ken laughed weakly. “Come on, Emi … just let it go. I’m sure Wei didn’t mean to hurt you.” She followed closely behind. “But … if you were living in my family … that kind of joke … can earn you a punishment for a long time … grrh … I can’t really adapt …” “Relax, Emi … just relax … relax.” Soon after that, Ken was full in pyjamas and resting nicely on his bed. “Ah … a cold room and a hot blanket … the perfect blending of two opposites.” Emi smiled at him. “How nice … I miss that. The warmth of my own bed.” She then sighed. “Old days.” “Oh … I’m sorry.” Ken said to her. “No, it’s okay. You need your sleep more than I do. Then … see you in the morning.” Ken shrugged and beat his pillow a little. “Whatever you say, Emi. See you in the morning … in a few hours actually.” He tucked himself in. “Yes … see you by then, Ken.” Emi mumbled to herself while Ken tossed and turned on his bed. “I really like you very much.” She was grateful for two things – that Ken, Hoh and Wei enjoyed a nice sleep and no demons appeared the whole night to stir up trouble. “I don’t ever regret all these troubles … so long as I have nice moments with Ken.” In fact, the reason no demons appeared the whole night was that the minion ghoul was materializing his next move. “Just you wait, you humans! JUST YOU WAIT!” Continued in Chapter 47. Notes: Another battle chapter. I hope you enjoyed it – especially after the last battle with Maz. Ha hah, you didn’t get lost while reading about them running about here and there in the warehouse facility, did you? So, where are Hao and Maz exactly at this considerably critical time? How will the minion ghoul make its next move after its humiliating defeat? Stay tuned for the conclusive showdown. ------------ And that is all for now. See you soon!
|
|